This is a modern-English version of Sara, a Princess: The Story of a Noble Girl, originally written by Newberry, Fannie E. (Fannie Ellsworth).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Produced by Tonya Allen, Charles Franks and the Online Distributed
Produced by Tonya Allen, Charles Franks, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team.
Editing Team.
SARA, A PRINCESS
THE STORY OF A NOBLE GIRL
BY FANNIE E. NEWBERRY
A Princess she, though not by birth:
Her title's from above,
Her heritage the right of worth,
Her empire that of love.
A princess she is, though not by birth:
Her title comes from higher up,
Her legacy is earned by worth,
Her kingdom is built on love.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
I. OMENS, GOOD AND ILL
II. STORM AND TROUBLE
III. A SEARCH AND ITS ENDING
IV. UNCLE ADAM AND MORTON
V. MADAME AND "THE PRINCESS"
VI. HAPPY DAYS
VII. A TEA-PARTY
VIII. NEWS FROM THE NAUTILUS
IX. REBELLION
X. ROBERT GLENDENNING
XI. BETTY'S QUILTING-BEE
XII. NEW FORTUNES
XIII. FROM KILLAMET TO DARTMOOR
XIV. NEW FRIENDS, NEW DUTIES, AND A NEW LOSS
XV. MORTON HAS A PICNIC
XVI. THE PRINCESS HOLDS A "DRAWING-ROOM"
XVII. MOLLY GIVES A PARTY
XVIII. A VISIT FROM MISS PRUE
XIX. BERTHA GILLETTE
XX. WEAKNESS
XXI. THE PRINCE COMETH
XXII. GOOD-BY TO KILLAMET
[Illustration: 'You must have had a big haul father, to make such a rent!' said Sara as she drew the fish net toward her.]
[Illustration: 'You must have caught a lot, Dad, to bring in such a catch!' said Sara as she pulled the fish net toward her.]
SARA, A PRINCESS
CHAPTER I.
OMENS, GOOD AND ILL.
"Sairay! Sairay!"
"Sairay! Sairay!"
The high, petulant voice rose shrilly through the steep, narrow stairway, and seemed to pierce the ears of the young girl who sat under the low, sloping roof, nearly bent double over the book in her lap.
The high, whiny voice shrieked up the steep, narrow staircase, seeming to jab at the ears of the young girl sitting under the low, slanted roof, nearly hunched over the book in her lap.
She involuntarily raised both hands to her ears, as if the noise distressed her, then dropped them, straightened herself resolutely, and answered in a pleasant contralto, whose rich notes betokened power and repression,—
She instinctively raised both hands to her ears, as if the noise bothered her, then dropped them, straightened herself with determination, and responded in a warm contralto, whose rich tones revealed strength and restraint,—
"Well, mother?"
"What's up, Mom?"
"Your fayther's got to hev them nets mended right away, he says, an' my han's is in the dough. Be you at them books agin?"
"Your father's got to have those nets fixed right away, he says, and my hands are in the dough. Are you at those books again?"
"Yes," said Sara; "but I'll come," rising with a sigh, and carefully slipping a bit of paper between the leaves of her book, before she laid it on the rough board shelf at one side of the little garret room.
"Yeah," said Sara; "but I'll come," as she stood up with a sigh, carefully sliding a piece of paper between the pages of her book before placing it on the rough wooden shelf at one side of the small attic room.
As she passed directly from the stairway into the kitchen, or living- room, her father turned from the hopeless-seeming tangle of soiled and torn netting on the floor before him, and looked at her half wistfully from under the glazed brim of his wide hat.
As she walked straight from the stairs into the kitchen, or living room, her father turned away from the seemingly endless mess of dirty and ripped netting on the floor in front of him, and gazed at her with a hint of longing from underneath the shiny brim of his wide hat.
"Was you studyin', Sairay? Ye see, I've got into a bad sort o' mess here, an' we may git our orders fur the long fish any day."
"Are you studying, Sairay? You see, I've gotten myself into a pretty bad situation here, and we might get our orders for the long fish any day."
"That's all right, father! No, baby, sister can't take you now," as the little fellow on the floor crept to her feet and set up a wail; but her smile, and a replaced toy, silenced the cry, and brought back comfort and complaisance to the puckered little face.
"That's okay, Dad! No, sweetie, your sister can't take you right now," as the little guy on the floor crawled to her feet and started crying; but her smile, along with a returned toy, quieted the cry and restored comfort and ease to the scrunched-up little face.
Sara then stepped to her father's side, and drew the large soiled fish- net towards her, looking with dismay on the broken meshes; but her voice was still bright, as she said,—
Sara then stepped to her father's side and pulled the large dirty fishnet closer, frowning at the broken strands; but her voice remained cheerful as she said,—
"You must have had a big haul, father, to make such a rent!"
"You must have had a great catch, dad, to make such a noise!"
"Waal, 'twas partly thet, but more the ice. Ye see, it's jest breakin' up now, and it's monstrous jagged-like; 'twas thet did it, I reckon. Kin ye fix it, Sairay?"
"Well, it was partly that, but more the ice. You see, it's just breaking up now, and it's really sharp and jagged; that's what did it, I guess. Can you fix it, Sarah?"
"Yes, father."
"Yes, dad."
She was soon seated, the dirty mass across her knee, and the large bone shuttle in her hand flying rapidly in and out. But while her young stepmother went and came, talking a good deal, and the baby pulled and scrambled about her knees, her thoughts were far away, in the large schoolroom at Weskisset.
She quickly settled down, the messy material on her lap, and her large bone shuttle moving swiftly in and out of it. But while her young stepmother was busy coming and going, chatting a lot, and the baby was tugging and crawling around her legs, her mind wandered far away to the big classroom at Weskisset.
For one short, happy year she had been an inmate of the seminary there, and in her thoughts this year was the Round Top of her life! All events dated from before or since her "school-time." All paths with her led to Weskisset, as with the ancients all roads led to Rome: it was her Athens, her Mecca, almost her Jerusalem.
For one brief, joyful year, she had been a student at the seminary there, and in her mind, this year was the highlight of her life! Everything in her life was divided into before or after her "school-time." All her journeys led to Weskisset, just like all roads led to Rome in ancient times: it was her Athens, her Mecca, almost her Jerusalem.
Sara's own mother, though born inland, had come as schoolmistress, some twenty years since, to the little fishing-village of Killamet (now Sara's home), where she was wooed and won by the handsome, honest, daring young fisherman, Reuben Olmstead.
Sara's mom, who was born inland, had arrived about twenty years ago as a schoolteacher to the small fishing village of Killamet (now Sara's home), where she was courted and won over by the charming, genuine, adventurous young fisherman, Reuben Olmstead.
Sara was their first child, and upon her the young mother lavished untold tenderness. When, at the birth of the twins, nearly seven years later,—two infants having died between,—she yielded up her own gentle life, her last words had been,—
Sara was their first child, and the young mother showered her with endless love. When the twins came along nearly seven years later—after two infants had died in between—she gave up her own gentle life, and her last words were,—
"Don't forget, Reuben, that Sara is to have an education. I can see already that she is going to care for books, and she'll need it more than ever, now—promise me, husband!" and the good man would sooner have cut off his weather-beaten spear-hand than break his promise to that dying wife.
"Don't forget, Reuben, that Sara needs an education. I can already tell she’s going to love books, and she’ll need it more than ever now—promise me, husband!" And the good man would rather have cut off his weathered spear hand than break his promise to that dying wife.
In fulfilment of it he had struggled with what, to his fellow-villagers, seemed most foolish persistence, in order to give his oldest child immense and needless advantages, though it had been difficult enough to find the ways and means for these. Even after the usual annual three months of the "deestric" for several years, he had felt that his solemn promise still bound him to allow her at least one year at the seminary.
In fulfilling this promise, he had fought against what, to his fellow villagers, seemed like the most foolish determination, trying to give his oldest child huge and unnecessary advantages, even though it had been quite hard to find the resources for this. Even after the usual three months in the "district" each year for several years, he still felt that his serious promise obligated him to let her attend the seminary for at least one year.
Nor did the loss of his aged mother, who had been housekeeper since his wife's death, weaken this resolution; and it was, perhaps, partly to make it possible for Sara to leave home, that he had married the young woman of the shrill voice, two years ago. She could look after the house and children while "Sairay got her finishin' off," as he expressed it.
Nor did the loss of his elderly mother, who had been the housekeeper since his wife's death, weaken this determination; and it was, perhaps, partly to allow Sara to leave home that he had married the young woman with the loud voice two years ago. She could take care of the house and kids while "Sara got her finishing touches," as he put it.
But Sara, like many another scholar, found that her one poor little year was but a taste of wisdom, but one sip from the inexhaustible stream of learning, and, back once more in her childhood's home, was constantly returning to those living waters, with an unquenchable thirst.
But Sara, like many other scholars, realized that her short year was just a glimpse of knowledge, just a small sip from the endless flow of learning. Back at her childhood home, she found herself constantly drawn back to those refreshing waters, driven by an unending thirst.
It was her stepmother's pet grievance that "Sairay was allers at them books," which was hardly true; for the girl took all the care of her younger brother and sister, and much of the baby, while not a few of the household duties devolved upon her. But she undoubtedly was apt to hurry through her tasks, and disappear within the little attic room above the kitchen in cold weather, or under a certain shady cove down by the sea in summer, as soon as these were finished.
It was her stepmother's constant complaint that "Sairay was always in those books," which wasn't entirely accurate; the girl took care of her younger brother and sister, and a lot of the baby, while handling many household chores too. But she definitely tended to rush through her chores and quickly vanish into the little attic room above the kitchen in cold weather, or under a certain shady spot by the sea in summer, as soon as she was done.
She had been netting but a short time when Morton and Mary came tumbling in, two lively youngsters nearing eleven years, whose bronzed and rosy cheeks betokened plenty of sunshine and fresh air.
She had only been netting for a little while when Morton and Mary came rushing in, two lively kids around eleven years old, with sun-kissed and rosy cheeks that showed they had plenty of sunshine and fresh air.
"Say, pa!" they cried in a breath, almost stumbling over the baby in their excitement, Mary, as usual, in advance, "is it true you're going out for the long fish to-morrow? Jap Norris told us so on our way home from school."
"Hey, Dad!" they yelled in unison, nearly tripping over the baby in their excitement, Mary, as usual, leading the way, "Is it true you're going out for the big fish tomorrow? Jap Norris told us that on our way home from school."
The father's kindly eyes rested upon them with an indulgent twinkle in their depths.
The father's warm eyes looked at them with a playful glimmer in their depths.
"Waal, naow, if there's a bit o' news in this hull taown thet you
younkers don't pick up, I'd like to find it! Yes, ef Jap Norris said so,
I s'pose it's true; he oughter know, bein' as his fayther's the cap'n.
How long'll it take to finish up thet air net, darter?"
"Well, now, if there's any news in this whole town that you kids don't know about, I'd like to hear it! Yes, if Jap Norris said so, I guess it's true; he should know, since his father's the captain. How long will it take to finish up that net, daughter?"
"Not much longer; but isn't it early to start, father? The ice is hardly broken up, is it?"
"Not much longer; but isn’t it a bit early to start, Dad? The ice is barely broken up, right?"
"Waal, it's breakin' fast, Sairay; another day or two like this'll fetch it, an' it's 'first come best haul,' ye know, nowadays, sence all creation's got to runnin' to the Banks. Seems like it ain't skurcely fair for them sportin' men to go out jest for fun; they might leave cod an' herrin' to them what makes a business o' catchin' 'em, seems to me; but there, 'tain't so easy to keep a mortgage on the sea!" and he laughed good-humoredly. Meanwhile Molly, as they called the little Mary, had flung off her hood, and now was down on the floor playing with baby Ned, who welcomed her with crows of delight, for when she felt good-natured she was his favorite playmate.
"Waal, it's breakfast time, Sairay; another day or two like this and it'll be ours, and it's 'first come, best haul,' you know, nowadays, since everyone is rushing to the Banks. It doesn't seem quite fair for those sport fishermen to go out just for fun; they could leave the cod and herring for those who make a business out of catching them, it seems to me; but hey, it's not exactly easy to keep a mortgage on the sea!" and he laughed good-naturedly. Meanwhile, Molly, as they called little Mary, had tossed off her hood and was now on the floor playing with baby Ned, who greeted her with joyful cries, because when she was in a good mood, she was his favorite playmate.
The room would have seemed overflowing to a stranger, with its curtained bed in the alcove—or rather square projection—at one side, its fireplace at the end, and cradle, table, spinning-wheel, reels, and nets, to fill every available space left over.
The room would have felt cramped to an outsider, with its curtained bed in the alcove—or more like a square nook—on one side, its fireplace at the end, and a cradle, table, spinning wheel, reels, and nets filling up every spare bit of space.
Even the ceiling was made useful; for along the rafters were hooks which supported spears, oars, and paddles, while one wall was prettily tapestried with a great brown net, its sinkers hanging like ornamental balls along one edge.
Even the ceiling was put to good use; along the beams were hooks that held spears, oars, and paddles, while one wall was nicely decorated with a large brown net, its sinkers dangling like decorative balls along one edge.
The windows were small and the ceiling low, but the fire shone merrily, and gave light, warmth, and cosiness to the crowded apartment.
The windows were small and the ceiling was low, but the fire burned cheerfully, providing light, warmth, and a cozy atmosphere to the crowded apartment.
It was Sara who had pleaded for the restoration of the open fireplace, and the removal of the cook-stove to a bit of shed just back; and though at first the young mother had fretted at the innovation, she found it so much more cheerful, and such a saving of candles in the long evenings, that she had ceased to grumble.
It was Sara who had requested that they bring back the open fireplace and move the cook-stove to a small shed just behind it; and even though the young mother had initially been upset about the change, she found it much cheerier and a big save on candles during the long evenings, so she stopped complaining.
As the night closed in, after their quickly disposed of supper, they all drew closer about the drift-wood fire, and no one, not even Mrs. Olmstead, seemed inclined to talk.
As the night settled in, after they finished their quick dinner, everyone gathered closer around the driftwood fire, and no one, not even Mrs. Olmstead, seemed interested in talking.
Sara's eyes wandered often from her book to the rugged face of her father, and each time she saw his eyes gazing thoughtfully into the flames.
Sara's eyes frequently drifted from her book to her father's weathered face, and each time she found him staring thoughtfully into the flames.
In fact, the only sound in the room was the sleepy simmer of the water- soaked logs, and an occasional giggle from the twins, who were absorbed in some game which they played with horn buttons on a bit of board, marked off with chalk into the necessary squares. Once the baby gave a sweet, low laugh in the midst of his dreams in the cradle, and then honest Reuben Olmstead turned and smiled towards the little one in a sad fashion, which made Sara feel the tears near.
In fact, the only sound in the room was the soft bubbling of the waterlogged logs, and the occasional giggle from the twins, who were engrossed in some game they were playing with horn buttons on a small board marked with chalk into the needed squares. Once, the baby let out a sweet, soft laugh in the middle of his dreams in the cradle, and then honest Reuben Olmstead turned and smiled at the little one with a sad look that made Sara feel tears welling up.
"Poor little goslin'!" he said tenderly. "Daddy hopes there'll be suthin' for him to do not quite so tough as facin' March sou'-westers; but then, who kin tell? He's a likely little chap, eh, Sairay?"
"Poor little goslin'!" he said gently. "Daddy hopes there'll be something for him to do that's not as tough as facing March southwesterly winds; but then, who can tell? He's a promising little guy, right, Sairay?"
"Yes, father; he's a dear baby!"
"Yeah, Dad; he's such a sweet baby!"
He turned a little, and glanced back at his wife, who stood across the room reeling off twine, and, hitching his chair a trifle nearer the girl, said in a lower voice,—
He turned a bit and glanced back at his wife, who was across the room winding twine, and, moving his chair a little closer to the girl, said in a quieter voice,—
"Sairay, ef 't should ever happen 't they was left to you to look arter, all three on 'em, would ye be good to the little fellar too, eh?"
"Sairay, if it ever happens that you're the one who has to take care of all three of them, would you be good to the little guy too, huh?"
"You know I would, father!"
"I would, Dad!"
"Waal, waal, yes, I s'posed ye would, Sairay. I really did, naow; only he ain't jest the same to ye as the twins, to be shore, so I jest thort I'd ask, thet's all, Sairay." He nodded at her once or twice in a conciliatory way, then turned back to his fire-gazing for a long moment, after which he rose stiffly, with a half moan of reluctance.
"Waal, waal, yes, I figured you would, Sairay. I really did, but he definitely isn't the same to you as the twins, for sure, so I just thought I’d ask, that's all, Sairay." He nodded at her a couple of times in a friendly way, then turned back to stare at the fire for a long moment, after which he got up stiffly, with a half groan of reluctance.
"Waal, s'pose I must go daown to the boats, an' help 'em a while. Guess likely Nick Hornblower ain't good fer much to-night; too much grog aboard, I'm feared. Hand me them boots, sonny."
"Well, I guess I have to go down to the boats and help them for a bit. I don’t think Nick Hornblower is much use tonight; he's had too much to drink, I’m afraid. Hand me those boots, kid."
Morton, having just risen from his game badly worsted by Molly, who could never refrain from taunting her conquered foe, was glad to make a digression by bringing both the hip-boots and a long worsted scarf, as well, and after the father had passed out came to his older sister's side.
Morton, having just gotten up from a game where he was badly beaten by Molly, who could never resist mocking her defeated opponent, was happy to change the subject by bringing both the hip-boots and a long wool scarf, and after their dad had left, he joined his older sister.
He gave the outer log one or two gentle kicks, which sent the sparks flying upwards like a covey of fire-flies, and finally said in a voice too low for Mrs. Olmstead to hear,—
He gave the outer log a couple of soft kicks, sending sparks flying up like a swarm of fireflies, and finally said in a voice too quiet for Mrs. Olmstead to hear,—
"Sara, I got a licking to-day!"
"Sara, I got a beat-down today!"
"Morton! What for?"
"Morton! What’s that about?"
"'Cause I sassed the teacher. He don't know beans, Sara, he don't; and I can't help grinning in his face when he tells us things just the opposite of what you do."
"'Cause I talked back to the teacher. He doesn't know anything, Sara, he really doesn't; and I can't help but smile at him when he tells us things that are totally the opposite of what you say."
"But I may be wrong, Morton. What was it?"
"But I might be wrong, Morton. What was it?"
"It's lots of things, all the time. Guess when you tell me a river runs west I ain't a-going to say it runs east, am I? No, sir; not for anybody!"
"It's a lot of things, all the time. I mean, if you tell me a river flows west, I'm not going to say it flows east, right? No way; not for anyone!"
Sara smiled.
Sara grinned.
"Well, Morton, we'll have to be pretty sure about things then, won't we? Where's your geography? Let's go over the lesson together. Oh! you're on Russia, aren't you? I was just reading something about that country myself. Think of its being so cold they chop up the frozen milk and sell it in chunks; and they go to bed in a sheepskin bag, which they draw up all about them, and fasten around the neck."
"Well, Morton, we really need to be sure about things then, don't we? Where's your geography? Let's review the lesson together. Oh! you're on Russia, right? I was just reading something about that country too. Can you believe it's so cold that they chop up frozen milk and sell it in chunks? And they sleep in a sheepskin bag, wrapping it all around themselves and fastening it at the neck."
"I'd like that!" laughed the boy. "Tell me some more;" and he dropped upon a low seat, which was simply a square block of wood in the chimney- corner, while Molly, her face all alight with eagerness, joined the group.
"I'd like that!" laughed the boy. "Tell me more;" and he sat down on a low seat, which was just a square block of wood in the corner by the fireplace, while Molly, her face glowing with excitement, joined the group.
These true stories of Sara's were the children's delight; for she had the faculty of making them more interesting than fiction, as she told them in simple, vivid language, with her sweet, full voice, pointed by her intelligent face.
These true stories of Sara's were a hit with the kids; she had a way of making them more engaging than fiction, sharing them in simple, vivid language, with her warm, expressive voice and her thoughtful face.
But after a time they were sent off to bed, and Sara was left alone with her mother, who now sat knitting before the fire. The wind had risen outside, and was wailing mournfully around the cottage. The young girl shivered to hear it.
But after a while, they were sent to bed, and Sara was left alone with her mom, who was now knitting by the fire. The wind had picked up outside and was howling sadly around the cottage. The young girl shivered when she heard it.
"Sounds like a death-wail, don't it?" said Mrs. Olmstead, noticing the movement. "When the wind hes thet sorter long scream in it, it allers means trouble, and your pa off for the long fish to-morrow!"
"Sounds like a death wail, doesn’t it?" said Mrs. Olmstead, noticing the movement. "When the wind has that sort of long scream in it, it always means trouble, and your dad is off for the long fish tomorrow!"
She shook her head dismally, and went on in a lugubrious tone, "Besides, didn't ye notice the windin' sheet in the candle las' night, an' didn't ye hear the howl o' thet dog along towards mornin'?"
She shook her head sadly and continued in a gloomy tone, "Besides, didn't you notice the winding sheet in the candle last night, and didn't you hear that dog howling around morning?"
Sara's eyes were fixed upon her with an interested, yet half-doubtful look. She had heard these superstitions from babyhood, till they had become almost a part of her religion. Yet she sometimes questioned, as now.
Sara's eyes were focused on her with a curious, but somewhat skeptical expression. She had heard these superstitions since childhood, to the point that they had become almost a part of her beliefs. Yet she occasionally doubted, just like now.
"But, mother, mightn't these things happen, don't they happen often, and nothing come of it? I'm sure there are winding-sheets always if the tallow is poor, and that dog of John Updyke's howls every time they go away and leave him alone. It seems to me, if God is so great that even the winds and the sea obey him, he might warn us in other finer, higher ways if he wished to; besides, why should he warn us when he knows he is doing everything for our best good? You don't warn the baby when you give him medicine, even though you know he won't like taking it."
"But, mom, couldn't these things happen? Don’t they happen often without any consequences? I'm sure there are funeral shrouds ready if the candle wax is bad, and that dog of John Updyke’s howls every time they leave him alone. It seems to me that if God is so powerful that even the winds and the sea obey him, he could warn us in other more subtle, elevated ways if he wanted to. Besides, why should he warn us when he knows he’s doing everything for our own good? You don’t warn a baby when you're giving him medicine, even though you know he won’t like taking it."
"Sairay! Sairay!" her mother lifted an admonishing finger, "be careful how you talk about the A'mighty! Babies is different from growed-up folks, and, besides, I guess ef the Lord ain't too good to count the hairs of our heads, he can even take notice of a dog's howl!" and Sara, who had the reverent soul of a little child, was once again silenced, if not convinced. Just then, too, her father entered, bringing a great gust of cold air with him as he opened the door.
"Sairay! Sairay!" her mother raised a warning finger, "be careful how you talk about the Almighty! Babies are different from grown-ups, and besides, I figure if the Lord is good enough to count the hairs on our heads, He can certainly pay attention to a dog's howl!" And Sara, who had the reverent spirit of a little child, was once again quieted, if not convinced. Just then, her father came in, bringing a blast of cold air with him as he opened the door.
"Up yet?" he asked in his big, cheery voice, as he unwound the gorgeous worsted comforter from about his throat, and shook off the sleety rain from his tarpaulin. "Waal, this fire's a purty sight, I vum, for it's a dirty night out, an' no mistake. But we'd better all turn in naow, for we must be stirrin' early to-morrer; we've got our orders, an' I'm second mate o' the Nautilus."
"Are you up yet?" he asked in his big, cheerful voice, as he took the beautiful wool comforter off his neck and shook the icy rain off his tarp. "Well, this fire looks nice, I swear, because it’s a nasty night outside, no doubt about it. But we should all head to bed now since we have to get up early tomorrow; we’ve got our orders, and I’m the second mate on the Nautilus."
"O father, the Nautilus? That old tub? I thought you said she wasn't sea-worthy."
"O dad, the Nautilus? That old boat? I thought you said she wasn't fit to go to sea."
"Oh, waal, not so bad as thet, quite. To be shore she's old, an' she's clumsy, but I guess she's got a good many knots o' sailin' in her yet, Sairay. I guess so. Leastwise thet's whar I'm to go, so it can't be helped, thet's sartin. Now, wife, ef you'll git out my kit," and he turned with some directions concerning his departure, while Sara, feeling she was not needed, crept silently up to bed, her soul distracted between gloomy forebodings, and the effort to trust in God and hope for the best.
"Oh, well, not so bad as that, really. Sure, she's old and she's clumsy, but I think she still has a lot of sailing left in her, Sara. I believe so. At least that's where I have to go, so it can't be helped, that's for sure. Now, wife, if you'll get out my kit," and he turned with some instructions about his departure, while Sara, feeling she wasn't needed, quietly went up to bed, her mind torn between dark fears and the effort to trust in God and hope for the best.
The next morning, however, broke clear and fine, which was a great comfort; for whatever storms and dangers her father and friends must and would, doubtless, meet on the great ocean, it was something to have them start with fair winds and sunny skies.
The next morning, however, was bright and beautiful, which was a big relief; because no matter what storms and challenges her father and friends were sure to face on the vast ocean, it was comforting to see them set off with clear skies and favorable winds.
All were up before dawn, except the baby, who slept on in blissful unconsciousness of any impending change; and soon the women stood, with their shawls over their heads, down on the sandy, crescent-shaped beach, watching the last preparations.
All were up before dawn, except for the baby, who slept soundly, unaware of any upcoming changes; and soon the women stood on the sandy, crescent-shaped beach with their shawls over their heads, watching the final preparations.
It was an impressive scene, and never lost that quality to Sara's eyes, though she had been used to it since infancy. As she stood now, near but hardly a part of the noisy throng, she was about midway in the crescent, at either end of which there gleamed whitely through the morning mist the round tower of a lighthouse.
It was an impressive sight, and it never lost that appeal to Sara, even though she had been familiar with it since she was a child. As she stood there now, close but not really part of the noisy crowd, she was about halfway in the crescent, with the round tower of a lighthouse gleaming white at either end through the morning mist.
These were only nine miles apart as the bird flies, but over thirty when one followed the concave shore; and the eastern light warned of treacherous rocks jutting out in bold headlands and rugged cliffs, while the western served to guide the mariner past quite as treacherous shallows, and a sandy bar which showed like the shining back of some sea-monster at low-tide.
These were only nine miles apart in a straight line, but over thirty if you followed the curved shore. The eastern light warned of dangerous rocks sticking out in sharp headlands and rough cliffs, while the western light helped sailors avoid equally dangerous shallow areas and a sandy bar that looked like the shiny back of some sea monster at low tide.
Within this natural harbor was the little fleet of sloops, smacks, and schooners, getting up sail, and shipping some last half-forgotten supplies, while numerous smaller craft were paddled or rowed about, closer in shore.
Within this natural harbor was the small fleet of sloops, smacks, and schooners, raising their sails and taking on some last half-forgotten supplies, while many smaller boats were paddled or rowed around, closer to the shore.
The wide white beach, unbroken for a considerable sweep by even a headland, was now alive with an excited crowd—talking, laughing, weeping, and gesticulating, while back on the higher ground could be seen the small, straggling village, of but little more than one street, where nearly all the houses turned a gabled end to the highway, while a well-trodden path led through a drooping gateway to a door somewhere at the side or rear.
The broad white beach, stretching out without interruption even by a headland, was buzzing with an excited crowd—talking, laughing, crying, and waving their arms, while up on the higher ground, the small, scattered village could be seen, made up of just a single street. Almost all the houses faced the road with their gabled ends, and a well-used path meandered through a sagging gateway to a door located at one side or in the back.
There were few trees to hide their unpainted homeliness; but some windows showed house-plants and muslin curtains within, while the most noticeable architectural features were the long, open sheds, used for cleaning and packing fish, and a bald, bare meeting-house, set like conscious virtue on a hill,—the only one to be seen, just back of the village, and only worthy the name because there was nothing whatever to dispute its claims in the way of highlands in that region.
There were few trees to conceal their drab appearance; however, some windows displayed houseplants and muslin curtains inside, while the most striking architectural features were the long, open sheds used for cleaning and packing fish, and a plain, unadorned meeting house, positioned like proud virtue on a hill—the only one in sight, just behind the village, and deserving the name simply because there was no other elevation in the area to challenge its claim.
As Sara stood half dreamily taking it all in, more by imagination than eyesight, for it was still mistily gray, except off to the east beyond the Cliff light, where the sky was brilliant with the first crimson blush of the morning, a man approached her, a young fellow, still tall, trig, and ship-shape in figure, as few seamen are apt to be after thirty.
As Sara stood there, half in a dream, taking it all in more with her imagination than her vision—since everything was still a hazy gray, except for the brilliant crimson glow of the morning sky to the east beyond the cliff—a young man approached her. He was tall, lean, and well-built, which is rare for sailors after they hit thirty.
"Good-morning, Sairay," he said respectfully; "we've got a fine day for the start, a'ter all." "Yes, Jasper, very fine, and I'm glad enough. The last start was dreadful! I cried all the next night, for, don't you remember? the wind kept rising till it was a perfect gale, and I couldn't help thinking of that dreadful Mare's Head Point. Mother was sure you'd get there about midnight, and saw signs and warnings in everything."
"Good morning, Sairay," he said politely; "we’ve got a great day to start after all." "Yes, Jasper, really great, and I’m pretty happy about it. The last start was awful! I cried all night after that because, don’t you remember? The wind kept getting stronger until it turned into a full gale, and I couldn’t stop thinking about that scary Mare’s Head Point. Mom was convinced you’d get there around midnight and thought everything was a sign or warning."
He laughed cheerily.
He laughed happily.
"Oh, she enjoys it, Sairay; don't 'grudge her that comfort, for a'ter all we mostly gets home safe, barrin' a broken rib perhaps, or a finger. I've had three falls from the rigging, and one wreck, and I'm pretty lively yet!" A general movement seawards interrupted them. This was the final scene, the actual start. He held out his hand quickly.
"Oh, she enjoys it, Sairay; don’t hold that against her, because after all, we mostly get home safe, maybe with a broken rib or a finger. I've had three falls from the rigging and one wreck, and I’m still pretty lively!" A general movement toward the sea interrupted them. This was the final scene, the actual start. He quickly extended his hand.
"Well, good-by, Sairay."
"Well, goodbye, Sairay."
"Good-by, Jasper. You'll look after father? That is, he's getting old, you know, and if anything should happen"—
"Goodbye, Jasper. You'll take care of Dad, right? I mean, he's getting older, you know, and if anything were to happen…"
"I won't forgit, Sairay. I'm on the Sea Gull, but I'll see him now and then. Good-by."
"I won't forget, Sairay. I'm on the Sea Gull, but I'll see him every now and then. Goodbye."
His voice was wistful, but his eyes even more so, as he clasped her hand in a quick, strong pressure which almost hurt her, then turned, and went with great strides towards his father's long-boat just about pushing off; for this was Jaspar Norris whose father was captain of the fleet, and by far the richest and most consequential man in Killamet.
His voice was full of longing, but his eyes showed even more emotion as he held her hand firmly for a brief moment, almost painfully, then turned and walked swiftly toward his father's longboat that was about to push off. This was Jaspar Norris, whose father was the captain of the fleet and by far the wealthiest and most important person in Killamet.
Sara turned from the young man's hand-clasp to her father's embrace.
Sara shifted her attention from shaking hands with the young man to hugging her father.
"Waal, Sairay, we're off, an' good luck goes with us, ef a man kin jedge by the weather. Good-by. God bless you, darter!"
"Waal, Sairay, we're heading out, and good luck is with us, if a guy can judge by the weather. Goodbye. God bless you, dear!"
Sara could not speak, but she held him close a minute, then stood with tearful eyes and watched him embark, telling herself he had always returned safe and sound, and surely he would again. Even her heartache could not dull the beauty of the scene, as, with all sails set, the white-winged vessels glided smoothly out toward the open sea, and suddenly her face grew bright, and she caught her breath in excitement, for just as the leader rounded the lighthouse, the tips of the masts caught the first rays of the rising sun, and gleamed almost like spear- points in the strong light, which soon inwrapped the whole fleet in a beautiful glow. Others saw it as well as herself, and some one shouted, "A good sign! A good sign!" while a hearty cheer rose from the little group of women, children, and old men upon the beach.
Sara couldn’t speak, but she held him close for a minute, then stood with teary eyes and watched him set off, telling herself he had always come back safe and sound, and surely he would again. Even her heartache couldn’t dull the beauty of the scene, as, with all sails set, the white-winged ships glided smoothly out toward the open sea. Suddenly her face brightened, and she caught her breath in excitement, because just as the leader rounded the lighthouse, the tips of the masts caught the first rays of the rising sun and gleamed almost like spear points in the strong light, which soon enveloped the entire fleet in a beautiful glow. Others noticed it too, and someone shouted, "A good sign! A good sign!" while a hearty cheer rose from the little group of women, children, and old men on the beach.
Sara joined in it, and felt glad as well as they; for while she might have doubts of howling dogs and dripping candles, this seemed an omen that heaven itself might deign to send as a comfort to their anxious hearts.
Sara joined in, feeling happy like they did; because even though she might have doubts about howling dogs and dripping candles, this felt like a message that heaven itself might send as a comfort to their worried hearts.
CHAPTER II.
STORM AND TROUBLE.
They turned homewards presently, and Sara, walking between the now momently subdued Morton and Molly, heard her name called with a purity of pronunciation so seldom accorded it in Killamet that she knew at once who spoke.
They started heading home, and Sara, walking between the now quiet Morton and Molly, heard her name called with a clarity so rarely given to it in Killamet that she immediately knew who it was.
"It's Miss Prue, children; run on home, while I stop and see what she wants," she said, turning from them and passing through the little gateway in a neat white paling fence at her side. Then she followed the path to the door, as usual near the rear of the cottage, but here prettily shaded by a neat latticed porch, over which some vines, now bare of leaves, clambered, while a little bay-window close by was all abloom with plants inside. Between the plants she caught a glimpse of a smiling face, which presently appeared at the door.
"It's Miss Prue, kids; go on home while I see what she wants," she said, turning away from them and going through the little gate in the neat white fence beside her. Then she followed the path to the door, which was usually near the back of the cottage, but was nicely shaded by a tidy lattice porch, over which some vines, now leafless, climbed. A nearby bay window was full of blooming plants inside. Between the plants, she caught a glimpse of a smiling face that soon appeared at the door.
"Good-morning, Sara. Come in a minute, child. I haven't seen you this fortnight!"
"Good morning, Sara. Come in for a minute, kid. I haven't seen you in two weeks!"
Sara smiled up into the kind elderly face, around which a muslin cap was primly tied.
Sara smiled up at the kind old face, which was neatly framed by a muslin cap.
"No, Miss Prue, I've been very busy getting the nets and father's clothes ready; he's been expecting the start every day."
"No, Miss Prue, I've been really busy getting the nets and Dad's clothes ready; he's been expecting us to leave every day."
"Yes, I suppose so. What a fine morning for it! I've been watching them from the skylight through my binocle; 'twas a brave sight!"
"Yes, I guess so. What a beautiful morning for it! I've been watching them from the skylight through my binoculars; it was an impressive sight!"
"Yes, beautiful, only that father is getting old for such hardships. I dread his going more and more every time."
"Yes, beautiful, but my father is getting too old for such hardships. I dread his going more and more every time."
"Ah! but where will you find a stouter heart, or a steadier hand and eye, than belong to good old Reuben Olmstead? He can put many of the young men to shame, thanks to his temperate life! Your father is one of the best types of his class, Sara,—brave, honest, and true,—did you know it?"
"Ah! But where will you find a stronger heart, or a steadier hand and eye, than those of good old Reuben Olmstead? He can make many of the young men feel inadequate, thanks to his disciplined life! Your father is one of the best examples of his kind, Sara—brave, honest, and true—did you know that?"
As she spoke, she led the girl from the tiny entry, with three of its corners cut off by doors, into a pleasant room lighted by the aforesaid bay window. It had a bright red-and-green square of carpeting in the centre, with edges of fine India matting; a large cabinet of seashells and other marine curiosities occupied one end; a parrot was chained to a high perch near an open Franklin stove at the other, and the walls between were decorated with queer plates and platters of dragon-china, while great bunches of tassel-like grasses and wings of brilliant feathered fowl filled the odd spaces.
As she spoke, she guided the girl from the small entryway, with three of its corners taken up by doors, into a pleasant room illuminated by the aforementioned bay window. It had a bright red-and-green rug in the center, bordered by fine Indian matting; a large cabinet filled with seashells and other ocean curiosities occupied one end; a parrot was chained to a high perch near an open Franklin stove at the other end, and the walls in between were decorated with unusual plates and platters made of dragon china, while large bunches of tassel-like grasses and vibrant feathers from birds filled the odd spaces.
Motioning her guest to a small easy-chair, Miss Prudence Plunkett took her own, one of those straight-backed, calico-cushioned wooden rockers dear to our grandmothers, and drew it up opposite the girl's.
Motioning her guest to a small comfy chair, Miss Prudence Plunkett took her own, one of those straight-backed, calico-cushioned wooden rockers that our grandmothers loved, and pulled it up in front of the girl.
"No, child, you musn't worry! Reuben Olmstead's a good sailor yet, and, better than all, a good man. His Father will look after him more tenderly than you can," giving her cap an odd little jerky nod, which caused the parrot to suddenly croak out,—
"No, child, you mustn't worry! Reuben Olmstead is still a good sailor, and, even better, a good man. His father will take care of him more lovingly than you can," giving her cap a strange little nod, which made the parrot suddenly squawk out,—
"'Taint neither!" "Hush, Poll, nobody's talking to you! It's astonishing, my dear, how much that creature knows. She thinks when I nod my head I'm trying to convince her of something, and it always makes her quarrelsome."
"'Taint neither!" "Hush, Poll, nobody's talking to you! It's amazing, my dear, how much that creature knows. She thinks when I nod my head I'm trying to persuade her of something, and it always makes her argumentative."
"'Tis too!" croaked the bird again, determined to get up an argument, if only with herself.
"'It is too!' croaked the bird again, determined to start an argument, even if just with herself."
Sara had to smile in spite of her sadness, at which the creature gave such an odd, guttural chuckle, that she laughed outright.
Sara had to smile despite her sadness, and the creature let out such a strange, deep chuckle that she burst out laughing.
"That's right; pretty Poll, nice Poll! Cheer up, cheer up!" she rattled off, looking, through all these merry outbursts, so unutterably solemn, that the effect was ludicrous in the extreme.
"That's right; lovely Poll, sweet Poll! Brighten up, brighten up!" she exclaimed, but despite all these cheerful outbursts, she looked so incredibly serious that it was downright funny.
"Silly thing!" said Sara, wiping her eyes. "She always will be heard; but while I think of it, I must tell you how I've enjoyed your 'Studies in Russia' that you lent me, Miss Prue. It must be fine to travel and see the world!"
"Silly thing!" said Sara, wiping her eyes. "She'll always be heard; but while I’m thinking of it, I have to tell you how much I enjoyed your 'Studies in Russia' that you lent me, Miss Prue. It must be amazing to travel and see the world!"
"Yes; and it's decidedly comfortable, too, to sit by a good fire and see it through other people's eyes, Sara. These thrilling adventures, these close shaves from shipwreck, fire, frost, and robbery, are much pleasanter to read about than to realize, I imagine. Do you know, I always feel like adding a special thanksgiving for books to my daily prayer. What would my lonely life be without them?"
"Yeah, and it's definitely nice to sit by a warm fire and experience it through other people's perspectives, Sara. These exciting adventures and near misses with shipwrecks, fires, frost, and robberies are way more enjoyable to read about than to actually go through, I think. You know, I always feel like adding a special thanks for books to my daily prayers. What would my lonely life be without them?"
Sara's eyes kindled.
Sara's eyes lit up.
"I've felt so, too, Miss Prue; and another for you, because you have helped me to enjoy so many!"
"I've felt that way too, Miss Prue; and another for you, because you've helped me enjoy so many!"
"All right, my dear, remember me in every prayer, if you will. It's doubtless better thanks than I deserve, but I won't refuse anything so good; and now what shall it be to-day, more Russia?"
"Alright, my dear, please remember me in every prayer, if you can. It’s probably more gratitude than I deserve, but I won’t turn down anything so good; and now what shall it be today, more Russia?"
"You said something about one,—'A Trip through Siberia,' wasn't it?"
"You mentioned something about one—'A Trip through Siberia,' right?"
"Oh, yes!"
"Definitely!"
The elder woman stepped across the room, and opened a glass door screened by a thick red curtain, thus displaying several book-shelves thickly packed, from which she selected the volume named; then handing it to Sara, who had risen to depart, said gently,—
The older woman walked across the room and opened a glass door covered by a heavy red curtain, revealing several bookshelves crammed with books. She picked out a book titled and handed it to Sara, who had stood up to leave, saying gently,—
"My dear, I don't like that little line between your eyes; it looks like discontent; or is it only study?"
"My dear, I don't like that little line between your eyes; it looks like you're unhappy; or is it just from thinking too hard?"
Sara flushed.
Sara blushed.
"Something of both, perhaps."
"Maybe both?"
"Smooth it out, child, smooth it out! No one can hope for wisdom until he has learned patience; now is your time to cultivate your own. Did you ever see a mountain top that could be reached without a hard scramble, Sara?"
"Take it easy, kid, take it easy! No one can expect to be wise until they learn patience; now is your chance to develop your own. Have you ever seen a mountain peak that could be reached without a tough climb, Sara?"
"I never saw a mountain top at all, Miss Prue," smiling whimsically.
The elder woman laughed.
"I've never seen a mountain top, Miss Prue," he said with a whimsical smile.
The older woman laughed.
"Then you have so much the more in store for you; for I'm sure you will see one some day, if it is only the Delectable Mountains above. Meanwhile, climb on, and keep looking up."
"Then you have even more waiting for you; I'm sure you'll see it one day, even if it's just the Delectable Mountains up ahead. In the meantime, keep climbing and keep looking up."
"I'll try," said Sara humbly, and took her departure, comforted and inspired, as always, by this cheery old maid, whose lover had lain over twenty years beneath the waves, never forgotten, never replaced, in the strong, true heart of his unmarried widow.
"I'll try," Sara said modestly, and she left, feeling comforted and inspired, as she always did, by this cheerful old maid, whose lover had been resting beneath the waves for over twenty years, never forgotten, never replaced, in the strong, true heart of his unmarried widow.
When Sara reached home she found need for her patience at once, for the baby was crying, and her mother looked cross and fretful.
When Sara got home, she immediately needed her patience because the baby was crying, and her mom looked annoyed and tense.
"Wall," she said in her shrillest tone, as the door closed behind the girl, "you've come at last, hev you? An' another book, I'll be bound! Pity you couldn't turn into one, yourself; you'd be about as much use as now, I guess!"
"Wall," she said in her loudest voice as the door shut behind the girl, "you've finally arrived, haven't you? And I bet you've brought another book! Too bad you couldn't turn into one yourself; you'd be just as useful now, I suppose!"
"Then we'd both be 'bound,' mother, wouldn't we?" trying to speak lightly. "Give baby to me, won't you, you're tired."
"Then we'd both be 'tied down,' mom, right?" I tried to sound casual. "Hand the baby to me, okay? You're tired."
She held out her arms to the screaming child, who went to her at once, growing more quiet the moment he felt her tender clasp.
She reached out her arms to the screaming child, who rushed to her immediately, becoming calmer as soon as he felt her gentle hold.
"There! Now I hope I kin git a minute to myself. Where you been, anyhow,
Sairay?"
"There! Now I hope I can get a minute to myself. Where have you been, anyway,
Sairay?"
"At Miss Prue's—she called me in. Mother, there's been a pin pricking him! See here, poor little fellow!" and Sara held up the bent bit of torture, then threw it into the fire, while the relieved baby smiled up at her through his tears and cooed lovingly.
"At Miss Prue's—she called me in. Mom, there's been a pin poking him! Look here, poor little guy!" and Sara held up the bent piece of torture, then tossed it into the fire, while the relieved baby smiled up at her through his tears and cooed affectionately.
"It beats all how he likes you, Sairay!" said the mother in an apologetic tone. "I never thought of a pin, an' it allus makes me ready to fly when he yells so. What did Miss Prue hev to say?" "Oh, not much; her parrot kept interrupting," laughing a little. "I always talk with her about her books or curiosities, nearly; how pretty it is there!"
"It surprises me how much he likes you, Sairay!" said the mother in a sorry tone. "I never thought about it, and his yelling always makes me want to run away. What did Miss Prue have to say?" "Oh, not much; her parrot kept interrupting," she said, laughing a little. "I usually talk with her about her books or interesting things, it’s such a nice place!"
"Miss Plunkett comes o' good stock. Her folks hev been sea-captings ever sence they was pirates, I guess. And she's rich too; she must hev as much as two thousand in the savings bank down to Norcross, 'sides her nice home."
"Miss Plunkett comes from a good background. Her family has been sea captains ever since they were pirates, I guess. And she's rich too; she must have at least two thousand in the savings bank down in Norcross, besides her nice home."
"She's good!" said Sara with emphasis, as if nothing else counted for much.
"She's amazing!" Sara said emphatically, as if nothing else mattered much.
"Wall, nobody's goin' to say she ain't in Killamet, Sairay, leastways, not many. In course she's ruther top-headed an' lofty, but it's in the blood. Ole Cap'n Plunkett was the same, and my! his wife,—Mis' Pettibone thet was,—she was thet high an' mighty ye couldn't come anigh her with a ten-foot pole! So it's nateral fur Miss Prue. Now, Sairay, I'm goin' over to my cousin Lizy's a while, an' if baby—why, he's gone to sleep, ain't he?"
"Well, nobody’s going to say she’s not in Killamet, Sairay, at least not many. Of course, she’s quite proud and high-minded, but it runs in the family. Old Captain Plunkett was the same, and wow, his wife—Mrs. Pettibone, as she was—she was so stuck up you couldn’t get near her with a ten-foot pole! So it’s natural for Miss Prue. Now, Sairay, I’m heading over to my cousin Lizzy’s for a bit, and if the baby—well, he’s fallen asleep, hasn’t he?"
Sara nodded smilingly, and her mollified mother said, more gently,—
Sara nodded with a smile, and her calmer mother said, more gently,—
"Wall, my dear, lay him in the cradle, an' then you kin hev a good time a-readin' while I'm gone. I s'pose you kain't help takin' to books arter all, seein' as your ma was a school-ma'am."
"Wall, my dear, put him in the crib, and then you can enjoy some reading while I'm away. I guess you can't help but love books after all, considering your mom was a teacher."
"Thank you," said Sara, more for the kindness of the tone than the words, and the little domestic squall that time passed over quite harmlessly.
"Thanks," said Sara, appreciating the kind tone more than the actual words, and the small domestic upset passed by harmlessly.
But these were of daily, almost hourly occurrence. Sara's larger, broader nature tried to ignore the petty pin-pricks of her stepmother's narrower, more fretful one; but at times her whole soul rose up in rebellion, and she flashed out some fiercely sarcastic or denunciatory answer that reduced the latter to tears and moans, which in time forced from the girl concessions and apologies.
But these happened daily, almost hourly. Sara's bigger, broader nature tried to brush off the petty annoyances from her stepmother's narrower, more anxious one; but sometimes, her whole being rebelled, and she responded with a fiercely sarcastic or condemning remark that brought her stepmother to tears and complaints, which eventually forced Sara to give in with concessions and apologies.
To do the little woman justice, she was often sorely tried by Sara's grand, self-contained airs,—unconscious as they were,—and by her obliviousness to many of the trivialities and practicalities of life. Mrs. Olmstead loved gossip, and Sara loathed it. The woman delighted in going to tea-drinkings, and afterward relating in detail every dish served (with its recipe), and every dress worn upon the momentous occasion; the girl could not remember a thing she had eaten an hour later, nor a single detail of any costume.
To give the little woman her due, she was often really tested by Sara's grand, self-assured behavior—unintentional as it was—and by her total unawareness of many of life's little details and practical matters. Mrs. Olmstead loved gossip, while Sara couldn't stand it. The woman enjoyed going to tea parties and then sharing every dish that was served (along with its recipe) and every outfit worn at the important event; the girl couldn't recall anything she had eaten an hour later or any specifics of any outfit.
"But, Sairay," her mother would urge, after the former's visits to Miss Prue or Mrs. Norris, places to which she was seldom asked herself, except with great formality once a year perhaps; for the early and life- long friendship these families had extended to Sara's own mother was not so freely bestowed upon her successor. "But, Sairay, think! You say Mis' Jedge Peters from Weskisset was there; kain't you tell what she wore? Was it black silk, or green cashmere? and was the sleeves coat, or mutton-leg? and do think if she had on a cap, kain't you?"
"But, Sairay," her mother would insist after Sairay's visits to Miss Prue or Mrs. Norris, places she was rarely invited to herself, usually only with a lot of formality once a year maybe; because the long-standing friendship these families had shown to Sara's own mother wasn’t so freely extended to her. "But, Sairay, think! You mentioned that Mis' Jedge Peters from Weskisset was there; can’t you remember what she wore? Was it black silk or green cashmere? And were the sleeves a coat style or mutton-leg? And do you think she wore a cap, can’t you?"
"I know she looked very nice," Sara would reply helplessly; "but, really, I can't think, mother. You see, she was telling about the work in the hospitals,—the Flower Mission, they call it,—and I was so interested I couldn't take my eyes off her face."
"I know she looked really nice," Sara would reply helplessly; "but honestly, I can't concentrate, Mom. You see, she was talking about the work in the hospitals—the Flower Mission, they call it—and I was so interested that I couldn't take my eyes off her face."
"Wall, then, the supper, Sairay. You must know what you was eatin', child! Did Mis' Norris use her rale chany that the cap'n brung over, or only the gold-banded? And did she hev on them queer furrin' presarves, with ginger an' spices in 'em, or only home-made?"
"Well then, the dinner, Sairay. You need to tell me what you were eating, kid! Did Mrs. Norris use her real china that the captain brought over, or just the gold-banded stuff? And did she have those strange foreign preserves with ginger and spices in them, or just homemade?"
"Well, let me see. I think they had spices, that is, I'm not quite sure, for Captain Klister was there, and he got to 'reeling off a yarn,' as he said, about the mutiny at Benares in '57, when he was buying silks and shawls there, and I didn't notice just what was served, I was listening so intently."
"Well, let me think. I believe they had spices, but I'm not entirely sure, because Captain Klister was there, and he started 'spinning a tale,' as he put it, about the mutiny in Benares in '57 when he was buying silks and shawls. I didn't really pay attention to what was served; I was so focused on listening."
At which the poor woman, greedy for news, would flare up and abuse her stepdaughter roundly, bringing up, each time, every former delinquency, till Sara either turned under the weight of them and felled her with a sarcasm, or, more wisely, fled to her attic and her books for solace.
At this, the poor woman, eager for news, would get upset and harshly criticize her stepdaughter, recalling every past mistake each time, until Sara either crumbled under the pressure and hit back with a sarcastic comment, or, more wisely, escaped to her attic and her books for comfort.
Thus some weeks slipped by, bringing milder and more settled weather; but, as if winter and spring had roused all their forces to repulse the irresistible oncoming of the summer, along towards the beginning of May there was a cold storm of wind and sleet, lasting three days, which blasted the too confiding and premature fruit-buds, and ruthlessly cut off the heads of all the peeping, early wild-flowers.
Thus some weeks went by, bringing milder and more settled weather; but, as if winter and spring had rallied all their forces to push back the unstoppable arrival of summer, around the beginning of May there was a cold storm of wind and sleet that lasted three days. It ruined the overly trusting and early fruit-buds and brutally cut off the heads of all the emerging wildflowers.
Sara, surrounded by the children, stood looking from the window one afternoon, soon after this storm broke.
Sara, surrounded by the kids, stood looking out the window one afternoon, shortly after the storm hit.
"How glad I am she didn't take baby!" she said, pressing the little fellow's cheek against her own. "I felt those last two sultry days were weather-breeders. Do you remember whether she took her heavy shawl, Molly?"
"How happy I am she didn't take the baby!" she said, pressing the little guy's cheek against her own. "I felt those last two humid days were leading to something. Do you remember if she took her heavy shawl, Molly?"
"No, I don't b'lieve she did; wait, I'll see."
"No, I don't believe she did; hold on, I'll check."
The little girl, always alert as a bird, ran and peeped into the wardrobe, then called out,—
The little girl, always as alert as a bird, ran over and peeked into the wardrobe, then called out,—
"No, here it is! I thought she didn't have it. She took her other, 'cause it's newer. She'll be awful cold to pay for it, won't she, Sara?"
"No, here it is! I thought she didn't have it. She took her other one because it's newer. She's going to feel really cold for paying for it, isn't she, Sara?"
"I'm afraid she'll take cold," said the older girl, with a worried look. "Put another stick on the fire, Morton, and shut the shed door tight when you come through. How the wind does blow!"
"I'm worried she'll catch a cold," said the older girl, looking concerned. "Add another log to the fire, Morton, and make sure to close the shed door tightly when you come in. The wind is really howling!"
Mrs. Olmstead had gone early that afternoon, with a neighbor, to attend the funeral of a friend in the next village, and must return through this storm in an open wagon, very insufficiently clad.
Mrs. Olmstead had left early that afternoon with a neighbor to go to the funeral of a friend in the next village, and she would have to come back through this storm in an open wagon, dressed far too lightly.
It was dark before the party arrived; and as she came in shaking her wet clothes, and trying to make light of her shiverings, Sara looked at her in alarm.
It was dark before the party arrived, and as she walked in, shaking her wet clothes and trying to brush off her shivers, Sara looked at her in worry.
"You've taken cold, mother," she said, handing the eager, crowing baby to Morton, and hurrying to divest the little woman of her wet wrappings.
"You've caught a cold, mom," she said, passing the excited, chirping baby to Morton, and quickly stripping the little woman of her damp clothes.
"No, I guess not," she answered hoarsely, her teeth chattering so that she could scarcely speak; "but I'm ch—chilly now."
“No, I guess not,” she replied hoarsely, her teeth chattering so much that she could barely speak; “but I’m ch—chilly now.”
She huddled over the fire, while Sara and Molly brought warm, dry clothing, and chafed her bloodless hands. Their solicitude touched her.
She curled up by the fire while Sara and Molly brought her warm, dry clothes and rubbed her cold, lifeless hands. Their care meant a lot to her.
"You was allus good to me, girls!" she said gratefully. "I feel lots better now. This fire's rale comfortin'!" bending almost into it in her desire for warmth.
"You were always good to me, girls!" she said gratefully. "I feel a lot better now. This fire's really comforting!" bending almost into it in her desire for warmth.
But the vociferous baby would no longer be silenced; and she took him from Morton's arms to her own, hugging him close, and growing warmer at once from the contact of his dear little body.
But the loud baby wouldn't be quiet anymore; she took him from Morton's arms to her own, holding him close and feeling warmer right away from the touch of his sweet little body.
"It's good to be home agin," she murmured sleepily. "I hope your pa's safe at anchor to-night: it's terrible bad weather, Sairay."
"It's great to be home again," she murmured sleepily. "I hope your dad's safe in harbor tonight: the weather is really bad, Sairay."
"Where did the rain overtake you, mother?" asked the latter, as she hurried about preparing a cup of hot tea and a plateful of food.
"Where did the rain catch you, Mom?" she asked, as she rushed around making a cup of hot tea and a plate of food.
"Jest this side the cross-roads; and, my! how it did drive! We got it e'enamost in our full faces, an' it cut like a knife; but 'twas jest as fur back as 'twas forwards, an' Mis' Ruttger was as anxious to git home to her young uns as I was. Yah-h! but I'm sleepy!" with a long yawn.
"Just this side of the crossroads; and wow, how it did drive! We got it almost right in our faces, and it stung like a knife; but it was just as far back as it was forward, and Mrs. Ruttger was just as eager to get home to her kids as I was. Haha! But I'm sleepy!" with a long yawn.
"You'd better get right to bed, mother, as soon as you've eaten this; and I'll undress baby and bring him to you. You're warmer now?"
"You should head to bed now, Mom, as soon as you finish eating this; I’ll get the baby ready for bed and bring him to you. Are you feeling warmer now?"
"Rale comf'able, thank ye. I do hope they ain't got any such wind out to the Banks! You ain't asked me about the funeral, Sairay."
"Rale comfortable, thank you. I really hope they don’t have any of that wind out at the Banks! You haven’t asked me about the funeral, Sairay."
"I was so busy, mother; were there many there?"
"I was really busy, Mom; were there a lot of people there?"
"E'enamost a hundred, I should think; they come from as far away as Norcross an' Weskisset. P'fessor Page of the seminary was there, an' he asked after you; he said you was a fine scholard. Then there was the Pettibones, an' the Hornblowers, an' the Scrantouns. Oh, 'twas a grand buryin'!"
"Almost a hundred, I’d say; they came from as far away as Norcross and Weskisset. Professor Page from the seminary was there, and he asked about you; he said you were a great scholar. Then there were the Pettibones, the Hornblowers, and the Scrantouns. Oh, it was an impressive funeral!"
"Did they all wear crape tied round their arms? and how many white horses did you see?" broke in Molly. "If you saw seven in a row, it means you'll die 'fore the year's up. I never saw but five."
"Did they all have black ribbons tied around their arms? And how many white horses did you see?" interrupted Molly. "If you saw seven in a row, it means you're going to die before the year's over. I’ve only seen five."
"Hush, Molly! Don't talk such foolishness! Come, mother, your voice sounds very hoarse and tired. Hadn't you better get right to bed?"
"Hush, Molly! Don't say such nonsense! Come on, Mom, your voice sounds really hoarse and tired. Wouldn't it be better for you to go to bed?"
"Wall, I guess so; but don't hurry me so, Sairay! I kain't a-bear to be hurried! An' I'm tryin' to think how many horses I did see, but—I've— forgotten."
"Well, I guess so; but don't rush me like that, Sairay! I can't stand being rushed! And I'm trying to remember how many horses I saw, but—I've—forgotten."
Another long yawn, while her head drooped wearily; and Sara, alarmed at her white face and the purple rings about her eyes, hurried her away without more ado, in spite of her drowsy and fretful resistance. She had scarcely touched the pillow, however, when she dropped into a heavy slumber; and the girl, filled with vague forebodings over her, and also because of the storm, sent unwilling Molly up-stairs alone, and camped down, fully dressed, before the fire, with a pillow and comforter.
Another long yawn, and her head drooped tiredly; Sara, worried about her pale face and the dark circles under her eyes, quickly took her away without hesitation, despite her sleepy and cranky protests. But as soon as she touched the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep; and Sara, filled with vague worries about her, along with concerns about the storm, reluctantly sent Molly upstairs by herself and settled down, fully dressed, in front of the fire, with a pillow and a comforter.
The next thing she realized was the feeling that she was rising out of unknown depths of nothingness; and, after one bewildered glance about the room, she finally became conscious of a faint, hoarse voice calling, "Sairay! Sairay!"
The next thing she noticed was the sensation of emerging from the unknown depths of emptiness; and, after a confused glance around the room, she became aware of a faint, raspy voice calling, "Sairay! Sairay!"
She dragged herself to her feet, all cramped and stiff from her uncomfortable position, and at last, fully aware of her surroundings, answered, "Yes, mother, I'm coming!" as she hastened to the bedside.
She struggled to her feet, feeling sore and stiff from her awkward position, and finally, fully aware of her surroundings, replied, "Yes, Mom, I'm coming!" as she rushed to the bedside.
Bending over it, she fairly started at the pallor of the face upon the pillow, from which the dark eyes seemed starting with an expression of pain and anxiety which set her heart to beating heavily.
Bending over it, she was startled by the pale face on the pillow, from which the dark eyes appeared to be wide open with an expression of pain and anxiety that made her heart race.
"Sairay," whispered that strange voice, "I'm sick—I'm awful sick—in here."
"Sairay," whispered that strange voice, "I'm really sick—I'm really, really sick—in here."
The hand, already at her side, pressed it more closely, and her brows contracted with pain.
The hand, already at her side, pressed it closer, and her brows furrowed in pain.
"O mother! what is it? your lungs? You've taken a dreadful cold."
"O mom! What’s wrong? Is it your lungs? You’ve caught a terrible cold."
She nodded; and Sara flew to call Morton, and send him for the doctor, then heated the flannels her mother asked for, and vainly tried to soothe the now frightened and crying baby.
She nodded, and Sara rushed to call Morton and send him for the doctor, then heated the flannel blankets her mom asked for, and tried unsuccessfully to calm the now scared and crying baby.
It seemed an age till the doctor came stamping in,—a pudgy little man, with an expression of unquenchable good-humor on his round, florid face.
It felt like forever until the doctor walked in, a chubby little guy with a constantly cheerful look on his round, rosy face.
"Well, well," he said briskly, rubbing his hands before the freshly kindled blaze, "caught cold, has she? Lungs sore? That's right! Plenty of hot flannels. Now, let me see."
"Well, well," he said cheerfully, rubbing his hands in front of the newly started fire, "caught a cold, huh? Sore lungs? That's right! Lots of hot flannels. Now, let me see."
Having warmed himself, he proceeded to examine the sick woman; and Sara saw that his face was more serious as he turned away. He gave her careful directions about the medicines, and said he should look in again after breakfast (it was now towards morning); then tied his hat down with an old worsted tippet, and prepared to depart.
Having warmed up, he went to check on the sick woman, and Sara noticed that his expression was more serious as he turned away. He gave her detailed instructions about the medications and said he would come back after breakfast (it was now close to morning); then he secured his hat with an old wool scarf and got ready to leave.
Sara followed him outside of the door, unmindful of the sweeping gusts of wind, and his admonitions to stay indoors or she too would be ill.
Sara followed him outside, ignoring the strong gusts of wind and his warnings to stay inside or she might get sick too.
"Yes, doctor, but just a moment; what is it?"
"Yes, doctor, but hold on a second; what is it?"
"Pneumonia."
"Pneumonia."
"Oh! and is she very sick?"
"Oh! Is she actually sick?"
"Well, you look after her just as I tell you, and, God willing, we'll pull her through. Now go in and dry yourself quick! I don't want two patients in one house."
"Alright, take care of her just like I told you, and, hopefully, we’ll get her through this. Now go in and dry off quickly! I don’t want two patients in one house."
He pushed her in, shut the door behind her with a bang, and was gone.
He pushed her inside, slammed the door shut behind her, and disappeared.
The memory of the next three days was always like a troubled dream to Sara,—one of those frightful dreams in which one is laboring to go somewhere, to do something, without success. Work as she would, day and night, assisted by the kindly neighbors and the frightened children, she could not stay the progress of that fatal disease; and on the fourth it terminated in the going out of that life which, with all its faults, had been kindly in impulse at least.
The memory of the next three days was always like a troubled dream for Sara—one of those terrifying dreams where you’re trying hard to get somewhere or accomplish something, but failing. No matter how hard she worked, day and night, with the help of kind neighbors and scared children, she couldn’t stop the advance of that deadly disease; and on the fourth day, it ended with the passing of a life that, despite its flaws, had at least been kind in spirit.
As Sara bent over her mother at the last, trying to win a word, a look, the closed lids were raised a moment, and the dying woman said feebly, "Sairay, you've—allus—been good! Don't leave—the baby. There's—the— money;" and, unable to finish, her voice ceased, her tired lids closed for their last, long sleep. She would never find fault, never give commendation, again. How the thought smote Sara as she stood helplessly gazing down upon her through her blinding tears!
As Sara leaned over her mother one last time, hoping for a word or a glance, the woman's eyelids opened briefly, and she said weakly, "Sara, you've always been good! Don't leave the baby. There's the money;" and unable to continue, her voice faded, her tired eyelids closed for their final, long rest. She would never criticize or praise again. How that thought struck Sara as she stood there helplessly looking down at her through her tears!
"O mother, mother! I ought to have been more patient," she moaned as they led her away; "but I will try and make amends by my goodness to baby."
"O mom, mom! I should have been more patient," she complained as they took her away; "but I will try to make it up by being good to the baby."
"Yes, that's right," said Mrs. Ruttger, wiping her eyes. "We kain't none of us help what's passed atween us an' the dead, but it oughter make us better to the livin'. Not thet I blame you, Sairay; some folks, even good ones, is dretful tryin' at times; but I know jest haow you feel, fur I've been thar myself."
"Yes, that's right," said Mrs. Ruttger, wiping her eyes. "None of us can change what happened between us and the dead, but it should make us treat the living better. Not that I blame you, Sairay; some people, even the good ones, can be really difficult at times; but I understand exactly how you feel because I've been there myself."
There is among these honest fisherfolk a strong feeling of communism, which shows itself in the kindliest ways. They may be close-fisted, hard-headed, and sharp-tongued with each other when well and prosperous; but let poverty, wreck, illness, or death overtake one of their number, and the "nighest" of them at a bargain will open heart and purse with an astonishing generosity.
There is a strong sense of community among these honest fishermen, which shows in the kindest ways. They might be tight with money, tough-minded, and quick to argue with each other when things are going well; but if poverty, disaster, sickness, or death affects one of them, the closest among them will open their heart and wallet with remarkable generosity.
Sara found all responsibility taken out of her hands. In fact, Miss Prue, finding her standing in the midst of her room with her hand pressed to her head, gazing bewilderedly about, and asking softly, "Where am I?" took her vigorously in hand, and soon had her in bed, where, exhausted as she was, she slept for hours without dreams or movement,—a sleep which doubtless saved her an illness, and brought her strong young body into excellent condition once more.
Sara felt all responsibility lifted off her shoulders. In fact, Miss Prue, noticing her standing in the middle of her room with her hand on her head, looking confused and softly asking, "Where am I?" quickly took charge and soon had her in bed. Despite being completely drained, she slept for hours without dreaming or moving—a sleep that likely prevented her from getting sick and restored her strong, youthful body to great shape once again.
Through all this Sara longed inexpressibly for her father, but knew it was hopeless wishing.
Through all this, Sara desperately missed her father but knew it was pointless to wish for him.
All she could do was to intrust the news to a fishing-smack which was about leaving harbor, and might possibly run across the Nautilus somewhere on the broad highway of the ocean. Yet, even then, he could only return in case of some lucky opportunity; for the fleet would not put back for weeks yet, as this was their harvest-time, when even the dead must wait, that the necessities of the living might be supplied.
All she could do was send the news with a fishing boat that was about to leave the harbor, hoping it might encounter the Nautilus somewhere on the vast ocean. However, even then, he could only return if a lucky chance arose; the fleet wouldn’t be back for weeks because it was harvest time, a period when even the dead had to wait so that the needs of the living could be met.
After a few days things were strangely quiet and natural once more.
After a few days, everything was oddly quiet and normal again.
Morton and Molly, thoroughly subdued for the time by recent events, helped her about the house, the short winter's term of school having closed for the long vacation.
Morton and Molly, completely subdued for now by recent events, helped her around the house since the short winter term of school had ended for the long break.
Even the baby seemed less fretful than before; and the lengthening, softening days went by in a quiet that left Sara many hours for her beloved books.
Even the baby seemed less fussy than before; and the days grew longer and gentler, passing in a calm that gave Sara many hours for her beloved books.
But the children were needing clothes, and she herself must have a cotton gown; so, as the little store of silver in the old blue teapot had been almost exhausted by the simple funeral requirements, she put on her sunbonnet one afternoon, and leaving the baby, with many injunctions, to the care of the twins, started to call on Squire Scrantoun, who had for many years been her father's banker.
But the kids needed clothes, and she needed a cotton dress herself; so, since the small amount of silver in the old blue teapot was almost gone due to the basic funeral costs, she put on her sunbonnet one afternoon and, after giving the twins several instructions about watching the baby, headed to visit Squire Scrantoun, who had been her father's banker for many years.
The old gentleman's office was in a wing of his big yellow house of colonial architecture, and was entered by means of a glass door, which now stood open in the balmy warmth of an early June day.
The old man's office was in a part of his large yellow colonial-style house, and it was accessible through a glass door, which was now open in the pleasant warmth of an early June day.
Stepping within, she found him reading a paper, from which he glanced up to scowl inquiringly at her over his glasses, afterwards relaxing his brows a trifle as he observed,—
Stepping inside, she saw him reading a newspaper. He looked up to give her a questioning scowl over his glasses, then slightly relaxed his furrowed brow as he noticed,—
"Oh, it's you, Sara: come in, come in! Here's a seat. Now, what can I do for you?"
"Oh, it's you, Sara! Come on in! Here's a seat. So, what can I help you with?"
"Thank you, squire; I came to get some money if you please."
"Thanks, squire; I came to get some money, if that's okay."
"Money? Oh, yes, certainly. Want to borrow a little, eh? Well, I guess I could accommodate you; how much?"
"Money? Oh, definitely. You want to borrow some, huh? I guess I could help you out; how much do you need?"
She looked up inquiringly. "Not to borrow, squire; but I've had extra expenses, as you know; and, as father always leaves his money with you"—
She looked up curiously. "Not to borrow, sir; but I've had extra expenses, as you know; and since my father always leaves his money with you”—
The squire put down his paper, and looked at her so queerly the sentence died on her lips.
The squire set down his paper and looked at her so strangely that the sentence faded away on her lips.
"I haven't any money of your father's—don't you know? He drew it all just before he sailed, and took it home; said his wife wanted him to. She had dreamed of a good place to hide it in, I believe."
"I don’t have any of your father’s money—didn’t you know? He took it all right before he left and brought it home; he said his wife wanted him to. I think she had a dream about a good place to hide it."
He smiled sarcastically as he made the explanation; and Sara, in her new tenderness toward the dead mother, resented this smile.
He smiled sarcastically as he explained, and Sara, feeling tender toward her deceased mother, resented that smile.
"Mother was a good manager," she said warmly, "and father always trusted her."
"Mom was a great manager," she said warmly, "and Dad always trusted her."
"Oh, of course! Reub Olmstead always trusts everybody; he's born that way. But didn't she tell you where she'd put it before she died?"
"Oh, of course! Reub Olmstead always trusts everyone; he’s just like that. But didn’t she tell you where she’d put it before she passed away?"
"No; but now I remember, she tried to, I'm sure. She began something about the money, but was too weak to finish—poor mother!"
"No; but now I remember, she tried to, I'm sure. She started saying something about the money, but was too weak to finish—poor Mom!"
"Quite likely; it's a pity she couldn't have finished. But then, you'll find it somewhere. Look in all the old stockings and sugar-bowls,— there's where these people generally stow away their savings,—and if you don't find it, why, come to me; I can let you have a little, I guess, on interest of course."
"Probably; it's too bad she couldn't finish. But you'll find it somewhere. Check all the old stockings and sugar bowls— that's where people usually hide their money— and if you don't find it, then come to me; I can lend you a little, I guess, with interest, of course."
He took up his paper again; and Sara, feeling sore and resentful, rose, said a curt "Very well," and walked out.
He picked up his newspaper again; and Sara, feeling hurt and angry, stood up, said a short "Fine," and walked out.
Two years ago she might not have noticed his contemptuous reference to "these people," nor to her father's innate trust in human nature; but now, for some reason, they rankled, and she was glad to get beyond the reach of his small, keen blue eyes and rasping voice.
Two years ago, she might not have noticed his disdainful comment about "these people," or her father's natural faith in human nature; but now, for some reason, they bothered her, and she was relieved to escape the piercing gaze of his sharp blue eyes and harsh voice.
CHAPTER III.
A SEARCH AND ITS ENDING.
Sara had not walked far, however, before she began to feel the silent, irresistible influences of the day. It was the balmy blossoming time. The whole atmosphere was rich with sweet scents and sounds, while the sky had that marvellous depth and tone which makes the name of heaven seem no misnomer.
Sara hadn’t walked far, though, before she started to feel the quiet, irresistible vibes of the day. It was the lovely blossoming season. The whole atmosphere was filled with sweet scents and sounds, and the sky had that incredible depth and tone that makes the term "heaven" feel completely fitting.
The sea, limpid and tender, wooed the shore with gentle whispers and caressings, which seemed to have no likeness to the wild rushes and blows of two months before. She looked towards it wistfully,—for Sara loved the sea,—then, yielding to the homesick impulse, turned from the narrow street to the beach, and walked briskly away towards a spur of rock which jutted into the water sharply at some distance away.
The sea, clear and gentle, beckoned to the shore with soft whispers and caresses, unlike the wild surges and crashes from two months ago. She gazed at it longingly—because Sara loved the sea—then, giving in to a wave of homesickness, turned from the narrow street to the beach and walked briskly toward a rocky outcrop that jutted sharply into the water some distance ahead.
Arrived here, she sought with assured footsteps a certain zig-zag way— it could hardly be called a path—which wound in and out among the bowlders, skipping some, leaping others, trenching on the edges of little pools left in some rocky hollow by the high tide, and finally led her, after a last steep scramble, into a niche of the sea's own hollowing, which she had always claimed as her own.
Arriving here, she confidently made her way along a certain zig-zag route—it barely qualified as a path—that wound in and out among the boulders, skipping some, jumping over others, edging along the little pools left in rocky hollows by the high tide, and finally led her, after one last steep scramble, into a spot of the sea's own making, which she had always considered hers.
Seated just within, she could look down upon a narrow causeway, into which the water came tumbling through an aperture in the rocks much like a roughly shaped gothic window, and, having tumbled in, tumbled out again, with much curling and confusion, leaving its angry foam in sudsy heaps along the rocky edges which opposed its farther advance.
Seated just inside, she could look down at a narrow pathway where the water rushed through an opening in the rocks, similar to a rough gothic window. After tumbling in, it splashed out again, swirling and chaotic, leaving its frothy foam in soapy piles along the rocky edges that blocked its further progress.
This bit of nature was named the "Devil's Causeway" by the natives, who have a way of bestowing all particularly grand and rugged sites upon that disagreeable personage; but Sara, having no mind to give up her favorite spot to his satanic majesty, always named it to herself the "Mermaid's Castle," and had a childish legend of her own about an enchanted princess confined here and guarded by the sea until the coming of the prince,—her lover.
This piece of nature was called the "Devil's Causeway" by the locals, who tend to name all impressive and rugged places after that unpleasant figure; but Sara, not wanting to give her favorite spot to his devilish reputation, always referred to it in her mind as the "Mermaid's Castle," and had a sweet little legend of her own about an enchanted princess trapped here and protected by the sea until her prince—her true love—arrived.
Happy to be here once more, Sara leaned back against the rock, which felt warm, kindly, and familiar; then, removing her sun-bonnet, fanned her flushed face, and looked dreamily away to the pale opaline horizon, against which some sails showed inkily, like silhouettes.
Happy to be here again, Sara leaned back against the rock, which felt warm, comforting, and familiar; then, taking off her sun-bonnet, she fanned her flushed face and gazed dreamily toward the pale opaline horizon, where some sails appeared dark, like silhouettes.
She was wondering vaguely why sails should look so white in shore and so black far out to sea, when she was startled by a sharp tap! tap! apparently at her very elbow.
She was vaguely wondering why sails looked so white near the shore and so black far out at sea when she was startled by a sharp tap! tap! right at her elbow.
She jumped a little, then listened wonderingly. It came again—tap! tap! tap!—then a pause; and then an unmistakably human exclamation of impatience, while a bit of rock went whirling past her, to plunge with a resounding thud into the torrent below.
She flinched slightly, then listened in curiosity. It came again—tap! tap! tap!—then a pause; and then a clearly human shout of frustration, as a chunk of rock flew by her, crashing with a loud thud into the rushing water below.
She leaned just the least bit forward and looked around the side of her alcove to see a funny sight. There stood a little man in the attitude of the Colossus of Rhodes, his bare bald head red and perspiring, and his eyes glaring through huge gold-bowed glasses at a bit of rock in one hand, which he had evidently just broken off with the hammer in the other.
She leaned slightly forward and peered around the side of her alcove to see a funny sight. There stood a small man posing like the Colossus of Rhodes, his shiny bald head red and sweating, and his eyes glaring through oversized gold-rimmed glasses at a piece of rock in one hand, which he had clearly just broken off with the hammer in the other.
He was muttering something unintelligible to Sara, and looked altogether quite queer and cross enough to be a denizen of this ill-named locality.
He was mumbling something that Sara couldn't understand, and he looked really strange and grumpy enough to belong to this badly named area.
Sara, laughing to herself at the funny apparition, was drawing into the rocky shell again, when a mischievous puff of wind suddenly caught her gingham bonnet from her limp grasp, and sent it flying down the chasm after the piece of rock.
Sara, laughing at the amusing sight, was reaching into the rocky shell again when a playful gust of wind suddenly snatched her gingham bonnet from her loose grip and sent it soaring down the chasm after the piece of rock.
She heard the exclamation again, louder and more guttural than before, then the full moon of a face peered around her sheltering wall, and the voice said,—
She heard the shout again, louder and more gruff than before, then a round face peeked around her protective wall, and the voice said,—
"Hein! A yoong mees! Beg pardong, then—have I deesturb you?"
"Hein! A young miss! Excuse me, then—did I disturb you?"
"No, sir," rising to her feet; "only I've lost my sunbonnet!" looking ruefully down to where it hung tantalizingly in sight, but far out of reach, on a jutting point of rock. He looked too, then shrugged his shoulders with a sympathetic air.
"No, sir," she said, standing up. "I just lost my sunbonnet!" She looked sadly at it, hanging just out of reach on a jutting rock. He glanced over too, then shrugged his shoulders, trying to be sympathetic.
"If I have only been some tall now, mees, or if I could some climb down there—but, alas!"
"If I had only been a bit taller now, miss, or if I could just climb down there—but, sadly!"
He shook his head, and threw out his hands with a helpless motion, and just then a clear whistle rose from the base of the cliff, giving the tune of "Annie Laurie." The two looking down then caught a glimpse of a strong white hand, issuing from a black coat-sleeve, which was extended towards them, as the nervous-looking fingers grasped a ledge of rock preparatory to a spring, when the little man burst out,—
He shook his head and threw up his hands in a helpless gesture, and just then a clear whistle came up from the base of the cliff, playing the tune of "Annie Laurie." The two looking down then caught a glimpse of a strong white hand extending from a black coat sleeve, reaching out towards them as the nervous fingers gripped a ledge of rock, getting ready to jump, when the little man suddenly exclaimed,—
"Ha! Mine nevew! Robare, Robare, look! look dis way!"
"Ha! Mine never! Robare, Robare, look! look this way!"
The whistle ceased, and a head was thrust forward,—a well-cropped, chestnut head,—while a voice as clear as the whistle sang out,—
The whistle stopped, and a head popped forward—a neatly cropped, chestnut-colored head—while a voice as clear as the whistle called out,—
"Hello, uncle! That you, up there? How did you make it? Haven't got a rope to give me a lift, have you?"
"Hey, Uncle! Is that you up there? How did you get up there? You don’t have a rope to pull me up, do you?"
"No, no, vait! Dat—dat—zing—Oh, you tell he!" turning impatiently to Sara, for, in trying to speak quickly, his limited English had quite deserted him.
"No, no, wait! That—that—thing—Oh, you tell him!" he said, turning impatiently to Sara, as his limited English completely failed him in his attempt to speak quickly.
She called out obediently, in her rich young voice,—
She called out obediently, in her rich young voice,—
"Wait, please! Do you see the sunbonnet just above your head? If you will get it and go around to the beach, I'll meet you, and point out the way up here." "Indeed I will!" was the quick and courteous response; and she saw the fingers tighten, then the head give a little spring upwards, when the hand clutched the bonnet, and all disappeared.
"Wait, please! Do you see the sunbonnet just above your head? If you can grab it and head over to the beach, I'll meet you there and show you the way up here." "Absolutely!" was the quick and polite reply; and she noticed the fingers tighten, then the head give a little bounce upwards, when the hand grasped the bonnet, and then everything vanished.
"I have it," was called up an instant later. "Now for the beach!" Sara turned with a smile to the little man, who nodded kindly, raising his head to lift the hat that was not there, then, with a bewildered look, he whirled around two or three times and gazed at her helplessly.
"I've got it," was called out a moment later. "Now for the beach!" Sara turned with a smile to the little man, who kindly nodded, lifting his head as if to raise a hat that wasn't there, then, looking confused, he spun around two or three times and stared at her helplessly.
"Los'!" he murmured, with so comical a look of dismay that Sara could scarcely keep from laughing outright. "Los'! an' it ees tree now of dose hat that ees gone, alas!"
"Lost!" he muttered, with such a funny expression of despair that Sara could hardly contain her laughter. "Lost! And it's three of those hats that are gone, unfortunately!"
"Perhaps I can find it," she said encouragingly. "Why, what's that?" suddenly catching sight of a bundle of things in a hollow just below.
"Maybe I can find it," she said encouragingly. "Wait, what's that?" suddenly spotting a bundle of things in a hollow just below.
Sure enough, there was the hat, also a coat, and a round tin box Sara was afterwards to know as a specimen-case. She sprang lightly down, handed them up to the absent-minded little geologist, and went on her way, meeting the nephew on the lower ledge.
Sure enough, there was the hat, along with a coat and a round tin box that Sara would later recognize as a specimen case. She jumped down easily, handed them up to the distracted little geologist, and continued on her way, running into the nephew on the lower ledge.
He lifted his hat politely as he saw her, and, holding out the bonnet, said,—
He politely tipped his hat when he saw her and, holding out the bonnet, said,—
"I presume this is your property?"
"I assume this is your property?"
"Yes, thank you," she returned, flushing a little as she received it.
"You were very kind to get it for me."
"Yes, thank you," she said, blushing a bit as she took it.
"It was really nice of you to get it for me."
"Indeed, no; it is you who are kind, rather! Did you pilot my Uncle Leon up that steep place?"
"Honestly, no; it's you who are kind! Did you help my Uncle Leon get up that steep spot?"
"Oh, no, sir! He found the way. See, after you get around this rough ledge it is easy till the last climb; that is quite steep. Just follow me a moment, please."
"Oh, no, sir! He figured it out. Look, once you get past this rough ledge, it's pretty easy until the final climb; that's quite steep. Just follow me for a moment, please."
"As long as you wish"—he began gallantly, but she did not wait to hear; and, having led him to a spot whence he could see his uncle, she pointed out the further way, slightly bowed her head in adieu, and, waiting for no further parley, turned about and walked briskly homewards, remembering it was high time to return to the baby, and begin a search for that hidden money.
"As long as you want," he started confidently, but she didn’t stick around to listen; instead, after guiding him to a place where he could see his uncle, she indicated the way ahead, gave a slight nod goodbye, and without any more conversation, turned and walked quickly home, reminding herself that it was time to go back to the baby and start searching for that hidden money.
* * * * *
* * * * *
It was late afternoon of the next day, and poor Sara stood in the midst of her family and household treasures, looking the picture of despair. Around her was collected every description of bag, box, and bundle, also the baby, while Morton and Molly (the latter secretly delighted with all this excitement) were turning things upside-down and wrongside-out, with vim enough to have furnished Pinkerton's whole force.
It was late afternoon the next day, and poor Sara stood among her family and household belongings, looking completely hopeless. Surrounding her were all kinds of bags, boxes, and bundles, along with the baby, while Morton and Molly (the latter secretly thrilled by all this chaos) were turning things inside out with enough energy to have powered Pinkerton's entire force.
But now they had come to a halt; for so far, though everything on the premises had apparently been emptied, no money had appeared, and the three stood confronting each other, with dismay written on their faces.
But now they had stopped; so far, even though everything on the property seemed to be emptied out, no money had shown up, and the three stood facing each other, looking dismayed.
"Can't you think of another place, Molly?" asked Sara in desperation. "She couldn't have torn up the floor, could she?"
"Can't you think of another place, Molly?" Sara asked, feeling desperate. "She couldn't have damaged the floor, could she?"
Molly's eyes danced.
Molly's eyes sparkled.
"What if we had to take up every board! My! 'twould tear the old house all to pieces, wouldn't it? But, Sara, there isn't another place anywhere; we've been everywhere that even a mouse could get, I'm sure!"
"What if we had to take up every board! Wow! That would totally tear the old house apart, right? But, Sara, there isn’t another place anywhere; we’ve searched everywhere that even a mouse could reach, I’m sure!"
"Then it must be among these things, and we have overlooked it. Here, Morton, you take that pile; you this, Molly; and I'll attack these rags; though it doesn't seem possible that she could have put it in a rag-bag."
"Then it must be in one of these things, and we’ve missed it. Here, Morton, you take that pile; you take this, Molly; and I’ll go through these rags; though it doesn’t seem likely that she could have put it in a rag-bag."
For a moment there was silence, as each delved and peered, the baby more industrious than all the rest, snatching at everything, to clap to his mouth, only to toss it aside for something else when he found it was not eatable.
For a moment, there was silence as everyone looked closely, with the baby being the most active of all, grabbing at everything to put in his mouth, only to throw it away for something else when he realized it wasn't edible.
"Well, Sara, say what you will, I'm sure 'tisn't in my heap," said
Morton. "What shall I do with all these bits and papers, anyhow?"
"Well, Sara, say what you want, I'm sure it's not in my pile," said
Morton. "What should I do with all these scraps and papers, anyway?"
"Let's see, it is nearly tea-time. Put them right into the fireplace, and light them to boil the kettle."
"Let's see, it's almost tea-time. Throw them right into the fireplace and light them to boil the kettle."
"All right; and O Sara! do let's have some crisp fried potatoes with our herring: this work has made me as hungry as a black bear!"
"Okay; and oh Sara! let’s have some crispy fried potatoes with our herring: this work has made me as hungry as a bear!"
"Yes, yes, do, Sara!" cried Molly, hopping up and down. "And some molasses on our bread too; the butter's all gone."
"Yes, yes, do it, Sara!" shouted Molly, jumping up and down. "And let's get some molasses on our bread too; the butter's all gone."
"Well, Molly, you'll have to slice the potatoes then."
"Well, Molly, you'll need to chop the potatoes then."
"Of course I will; where's the knife?" whirling about over the thickly strewn floor, glad of any change from what was becoming a wearisome and fruitless task.
"Of course I will; where's the knife?" she said, spinning around on the cluttered floor, happy for any break from what was turning into a tiring and unproductive task.
"Molly! Molly! You're making everything fly! Do be more careful!"
"Molly! Molly! You're making everything go crazy! Please be more careful!"
"Yes'm," dropping suddenly into a ludicrous imitation of the waddle of a goose; "I'll stop flying, and paddle."
"Yes ma'am," suddenly dropping into a silly imitation of a goose's waddle; "I'll stop flying and paddle."
"You need a paddle!" muttered Morton, contemptuous of such antics; and he proceeded to stuff the rubbish into the chimney-place, adding a light stick or two.
"You need a paddle!" Morton muttered, looking down on such antics; and he went ahead and crammed the trash into the fireplace, tossing in a couple of light sticks as well.
Soon there was a leaping blaze under the squat black kettle, which the boy watched with satisfaction.
Soon there was a crackling fire under the short black kettle, which the boy watched with delight.
"There!" he said, "we won't have to look those over again. Why, what's baby got? It looks just like a wad of tobacco. Here, Neddie! Neddie! don't put that in your mouth; give it to brother, quick!"
"There!" he said, "we won’t have to check those again. Wait, what does the baby have? It looks just like a chew of tobacco. Here, Neddie! Neddie! Don’t put that in your mouth; give it to your brother, quick!"
But master baby had no idea of giving up his treasure-trove, and resisted so stoutly that a regular scramble ensued. For his dimpled fingers were shut so tightly over the wad that Morton could not at first undo them, and the baby, wrenching his hand away, crept rapidly to Sara, half crying, half laughing, then, with a sudden thought, turned when in front of the fireplace, and with a wild little giggle of mischief and rebellion tossed the thing into the very midst of the blaze.
But the little master had no intention of giving up his stash, and he fought back so hard that a full-on tussle broke out. His chubby fingers were clenched so tightly around the bundle that Morton couldn't get them open at first, and the baby, pulling his hand away, quickly crawled over to Sara, half-crying, half-laughing. Then, with a sudden idea, he stopped in front of the fireplace, and with a playful little giggle of mischief and defiance, threw the object right into the flames.
The three were all laughing in sympathy, Sara on her knees before the rag-bag, Molly with knife and potato suspended in air, and Morton just as he had tipped over sidewise on the floor when the baby broke away, when suddenly Sara gave a quick, piercing cry.
The three were all laughing together, Sara kneeling in front of the rag-bag, Molly holding a knife and potato in mid-air, and Morton just as he had tipped sideways on the floor when the baby got away, when suddenly Sara let out a sharp, piercing cry.
"See! see! O Morton! Morton!" and reached out her arms in a desperate way, too paralyzed for the instant to rise.
"Look! Look! Oh Morton! Morton!" and she reached out her arms in a desperate way, momentarily too paralyzed to get up.
Morton, following her wild glance, echoed the cry, for the supposed wad of tobacco, uncurling in the heat, was now plainly seen to be—a roll of greenbacks!
Morton, catching her wild look, repeated the shout, for what they thought was a lump of tobacco, unfurling in the heat, was now clearly visible as—a bundle of cash!
Morton sprang forward and made a lunge for them; Sara, regaining her wits, did the same, while Molly shrieked and whirled like a dervish, but alas! it was too late! Their scorched fingers clutched only a crumbling blackened roll, which fell to pieces in their grasp, and the day's search for that money, which meant all the difference between comfort and privation, had ended in a tiny heap of ashes, which a breath would blow away.
Morton jumped forward and lunged for them; Sara, getting her composure back, did the same, while Molly screamed and spun around like a whirlwind, but unfortunately! it was too late! Their burnt fingers grasped only a crumbling charred roll, which disintegrated in their hands, and the day's search for that money, which was the difference between comfort and hardship, ended in a small pile of ashes that a breath could scatter away.
For one long, dazed, dreadful minute Sara and Morton stood gazing at each other, the boy's blue eyes large as saucers, and Sara's brown ones turned to black by desperation; then the baby, frightened at the silence and their strange expressions, began to cry and tug at Sara's dress, demanding to be taken up.
For one long, confused, terrifying minute, Sara and Morton stared at each other, the boy's blue eyes wide as saucers, and Sara's brown eyes turned black with desperation. Then the baby, scared by the silence and their odd expressions, started to cry and tug at Sara's dress, wanting to be picked up.
This broke the spell. Molly gave way to an agony of crying; Morton said brokenly, "Oh, what will we do?" and Sara, stooping mechanically to lift the unconscious little cause of all this trouble, gave a long, quivering sigh, and murmured helplessly, "God only knows!"
This broke the spell. Molly collapsed into a fit of crying; Morton said tearfully, "Oh, what are we going to do?" and Sara, bending down to pick up the unconscious little one who caused all this trouble, let out a long, shuddering sigh and whispered hopelessly, "Only God knows!"
And, indeed, the prospect was dark enough. Those greenbacks meant the savings of months, doubtless, put by bit by bit, for just this occasion, and to have them thus destroyed in one careless instant seemed too cruel!
And, in fact, the situation was pretty bleak. Those greenbacks represented months of savings, definitely earned little by little, specifically for this moment, and having them wiped out in one careless second felt incredibly unfair!
After a little they could talk about it.
After a while, they could talk about it.
"Where could it have been?" sobbed Molly, making a dab at her eyes with the potato, but remembering in time to substitute the corner of her apron.
"Where could it have been?" cried Molly, wiping her tears with the potato but quickly remembering to use the corner of her apron instead.
"I don't know," said Sara; "it was wrapped in brown paper, I think. Even if we had seen it, we would have thought it but a twisted scrap. Did either of you see Neddie when he picked it up?"
"I don’t know," said Sara. "I think it was wrapped in brown paper. Even if we had seen it, we would have just thought it was a crumpled piece of trash. Did either of you see Neddie when he picked it up?"
No one had, until Morton spied it on the way to his mouth, and all conjectures were useless so long as the little fellow could not explain.
No one had, until Morton noticed it on the way to his mouth, and all guesses were pointless as long as the little guy couldn't explain.
Instead, Morton said more hopefully, "But, Sara, perhaps this isn't all there was. She might have hid it in two or three places."
Instead, Morton said more hopefully, "But, Sara, maybe this isn't everything there is. She could have hidden it in two or three places."
Sara shook her head dubiously; such wisdom was more than she could hope for in the young mother.
Sara shook her head doubtfully; that kind of wisdom was more than she could expect from the young mother.
"No, Morton, I don't believe there would be enough to divide. We must look this trouble squarely in the face."
"No, Morton, I don't think there's enough to split. We need to confront this issue head-on."
"But, Sara," persisted the boy, "Jap Norris always says father's the most forehanded among them all, and rich for a fisherman. You know he never spends a cent for grog."
"But, Sara," the boy insisted, "Jap Norris always says Dad is the most forward-thinking of them all, and he's wealthy for a fisherman. You know he never spends a dime on booze."
"Yes, Morton, I know. Poor father! it's too bad, when he works so hard for us!" and for the first time tears trembled on her eyelashes. Then, dashing them bravely away, "Well, what's done can't be undone. O baby, baby! if you knew the mischief your bits of hands have done!" holding them up, and spatting them gently together till he crowed with delight. "But come, Molly dear, where are those nice fried potatoes we're to have for supper? 'There's no use in crying for spilt milk,' you know."
"Yes, Morton, I know. Poor Dad! It's a shame, especially since he works so hard for us!" For the first time, tears shimmered in her eyes. Then, brushing them away bravely, she said, "Well, what’s done is done. Oh baby, baby! If you only knew the trouble those little hands have caused!" She held them up and clapped them gently together until he giggled with joy. "But come on, Molly dear, where are those delicious fried potatoes we’re supposed to have for dinner? 'There's no use crying over spilled milk,' you know."
Molly gave a last sob, then looked up with the sun breaking through her tears. "Burnt money's worse'n spilt milk, Sara; but I'll tell you what, when the coddies are all gone, I'll go lobster-catching, can't I? It's awful fun!"
Molly let out one last sob, then looked up with the sun shining through her tears. "Burnt money is worse than spilt milk, Sara; but you know what? Once the coddies are all gone, I’ll go lobster trapping, okay? It’s so much fun!"
There were few circumstances in life out of which Molly could not extract "fun" in some shape. Indeed, in less than five minutes she was laughing gayly, and caricaturing the whole scene just passed, from the baby's wilfulness, to Sara's shriek of dismay and rush for the burning greenbacks.
There were few situations in life from which Molly couldn’t find some kind of "fun." In fact, in less than five minutes, she was laughing cheerfully and making fun of the whole scene that had just happened, from the baby’s stubbornness to Sara’s scream of horror and dash for the burning cash.
Sara, oppressed with care and forebodings as she was, could not help smiling, and the smile seemed to ease her of her burden just a trifle. "Well, we haven't come to want yet, thank God!" she thought hopefully.
Sara, weighed down with worry and anxiety, couldn't help but smile, and the smile seemed to lift her burden just a bit. "Well, we haven't fallen into need yet, thank God!" she thought with hope.
Not want as they knew it, though the most of us might consider them little short of it. There were still herring, "coddies," and potatoes in store, and some groceries, while the pile of wood back of the shed was large for that village. Then, too, summer was near, when their needs would be fewer. To be sure, the new dresses must be given up, but they still had one change apiece, and there were some things of the dead mother's which could be used, for poverty does not admit of morbid sentimentality.
Not that they wanted it, although most of us might think they were pretty close. They still had herring, "coddies," and potatoes stored up, along with some groceries, and the pile of wood behind the shed was sizable for that village. Plus, summer was coming, when their needs would be fewer. Of course, they would have to give up the new dresses, but they each still had one change of clothes, and there were some items belonging to their deceased mother that could be used, because poverty doesn't allow for unnecessary sentimentality.
"Oh, we can live, surely, till father comes home," was Sara's summing-up that night, as she lay wide-awake in her bed after all the rest had long been sleeping. Then, turning over with the resolution to trust and fear not, she clasped the naughty baby (whom she had never thought of blaming) in her arms, and, with a last uplifting of her soul in prayer, dropped gently into slumber.
"Oh, we can definitely get by until Dad gets home," Sara said that night, as she lay wide awake in her bed after everyone else had fallen asleep. Then, turning over with the determination to trust and not be afraid, she held the mischievous baby (whom she had never considered blaming) in her arms, and, with one last heartfelt prayer, gently drifted off to sleep.
CHAPTER IV.
UNCLE ADAM AND MORTON.
The days slipped quietly away, and Sara managed, in the midst of all her duties, to read with the children at least one hour of each, and to get a little time besides for her own deeper studies.
The days passed quietly, and Sara managed, despite all her responsibilities, to read with the children for at least an hour each, and to find a little time for her own more in-depth studies.
She found she could take the old school-books which she had thought once so thoroughly learned, and dig new treasures from them; while the books from Miss Prue's, nearly all of a scientific character, were read and re-read with ever deepening interest.
She discovered that she could take the old schoolbooks she once thought she had completely mastered and uncover new insights from them; meanwhile, the books from Miss Prue's, mostly focused on science, were read and re-read with increasing fascination.
But it was not the printed page alone that Sara studied. She had always been fond of long walks, and in these her keen eyes, directed everywhere, lost nothing that nature had to show her.
But it wasn't just the printed page that Sara focused on. She had always loved long walks, and during these, her sharp eyes, looking everywhere, missed nothing that nature had to offer her.
The shapes of the clouds, and their relation to the weather, the different phases of the sea, all the queer collection of weed and mollusk that it cast ashore, the formation and colors of the cliffs, the different shades and granulations in the sands of beach and pine grove; everything gave her active, hungering mind food for thought and speculation.
The shapes of the clouds and how they relate to the weather, the changing phases of the sea, all the strange assortment of seaweed and mollusks that washed up on the shore, the formations and colors of the cliffs, the various shades and textures in the sands of the beach and pine grove; everything provided her eager, curious mind plenty to think about and wonder over.
She seldom returned empty-handed from these strolls, and a rude little set of corner shelves she and her brother had managed to nail together, was rapidly filling with the oddest and prettiest of her findings. She managed, also, to interest the children in these things, and taught them a lesson some people never learn,—how to use their eyes.
She rarely came back empty-handed from these outings, and a cheeky little set of corner shelves she and her brother had put together was quickly filling up with her most interesting and beautiful finds. She also got the kids interested in these things and taught them a lesson that some people never grasp—how to really see the world around them.
Thus, living close to nature's heart, they could not be absolutely miserable, though want did press them closely.
Thus, living close to nature, they couldn't be completely miserable, even though they faced real struggles.
Sara had enjoined secrecy on the children in regard to the money. She was naturally reticent, and dreaded the gossip of the little town, which made a nine-days' wonder of every small happening; and had besides that self-respecting pride which dislikes to thrust its misfortunes on a careless world. But perhaps more than all, a certain loyalty to the dead mother closed her lips. She would not have her blamed for her foolishness now she could not defend herself, poor thing! And they would manage somehow till father returned.
Sara had told the kids to keep quiet about the money. She was naturally reserved and feared the gossip of the small town, which turned every little event into a big deal; plus, she had a sense of pride that didn’t want to burden a careless world with their troubles. But more than anything, a strong loyalty to her deceased mother kept her from speaking up. She didn't want anyone to blame her mother for her mistakes when she couldn’t defend herself, poor thing! And they would figure things out until their dad came back.
If worse came to worst, she could borrow of Squire Scrantoun, though she felt she could not resort to that humiliation except in case of actual necessity. So long as a potato or herring was left in store, she would wait for relief; but one thing did cause her most anxious thought, and that was how to procure milk for the little one.
If things got really bad, she could borrow from Squire Scrantoun, but she felt she couldn’t bring herself to do that unless absolutely necessary. As long as there was a potato or herring left in the pantry, she would hold out for help; but one thing worried her a lot, and that was how to get milk for the little one.
As she stood one morning counting over the few pennies left in the old blue teapot, and wondering what she should do when they were gone, the door was flung open, and Morton, flushed and bright-eyed, entered and threw something at her feet.
As she stood one morning counting the few pennies left in the old blue teapot and wondering what she would do when they were gone, the door swung open, and Morton, flushed and bright-eyed, walked in and threw something at her feet.
It was a wild goose, limp and drabbled, and Sara looked up in surprise at the boy.
It was a wild goose, limp and dirty, and Sara looked up in shock at the boy.
"You didn't shoot it, Morton?"
"You didn't take the shot, Morton?"
"No; but I killed it!" exultantly. "I've got the 'honk' so I can do it nearly as well as Uncle Adam Standish; and this morning I was down in a nice little cove, when I saw this old fellow light on the water close by. Then he paddled out and began feeding along the beach. So I 'honked' to him, and he answered, and I kept on, and he came closer. I'd first broken off this piece of rock to bring home and show you that bit of crystal in it, when I thought I'd use it, and I rose up and let fly! Well, it toppled him over, and I jumped out and caught hold of him before he could get away, and wrung his neck—and there's the goose, and here's the rock!"
"No; but I killed it!" he said excitedly. "I've got the 'honk' so I can do it almost as well as Uncle Adam Standish; and this morning I was down in a nice little cove when I saw this old fellow land on the water right nearby. Then he paddled out and started feeding along the beach. So I 'honked' to him, and he responded, and I kept it up, and he came closer. I had first broken off this piece of rock to bring home and show you that little bit of crystal in it, when I thought I'd use it, and I stood up and let fly! Well, it knocked him over, and I jumped out and grabbed him before he could escape, and wrung his neck—and there's the goose, and here's the rock!"
He pointed triumphantly to each, while Molly executed a sort of scalp- dance about the group, snapping her fingers and smacking her lips, as she cried, "Won't we have a dinner, though? And I'm so sick of herring! You'll cook it for dinner, won't you, Sara?"
He pointed triumphantly to each one, while Molly did a sort of celebratory dance around the group, snapping her fingers and smacking her lips, as she shouted, "Won't we have a great dinner? And I'm so tired of herring! You'll cook something for dinner, right, Sara?"
The young girl hesitated a moment, her eyes going from one eager face to the other with a deprecating glance. No one knew better than she how delightful this change of diet would be; but she quickly put aside her own desire, and said gently,
The young girl paused for a moment, her eyes shifting from one eager face to another with a reluctant glance. No one knew better than she how enjoyable this change of diet would be; but she quickly set aside her own wish and said gently,
"I'm so proud of you, Morton! Molly and I can't complain with such a man to look after us, can we? But look at this. I have only a few pennies left, and I was wondering what we should do for milk for baby. Now, if we can all be unselfish, and let you sell this goose to Mrs. Norris or Miss Prue, it will buy milk for some time yet. Don't you see, dear?"
"I'm really proud of you, Morton! Molly and I have it pretty good with a guy like you taking care of us, right? But look at this. I'm down to just a few pennies, and I was thinking about how we'll get milk for the baby. Now, if we can all be generous and let you sell this goose to Mrs. Norris or Miss Prue, that should buy us milk for a while. Don't you get it, dear?"
The boy's face flushed darkly, and all the brightness died out of it, while Molly's became as blank as the wall.
The boy's face turned a deep red, and all the light faded from it, while Molly's expression went completely blank like the wall.
"It's all the baby's fault," he said bitterly. "We'd have had plenty of money but for him. Let him suffer too!"
"It's all the baby's fault," he said bitterly. "We would have had plenty of money if it weren't for him. Let him suffer too!"
"Morton!"
"Morton!"
His head drooped at the grave tone, and Molly choked back something she was about to say.
His head hung low at the serious tone, and Molly held back what she was about to say.
"Could you really bear to see that little darling suffer, Morton? You know you couldn't! We all know he never meant to do such mischief. Look at his innocent little face this minute; could you see it grow thin and pale for lack of the food he craves?"
"Could you really stand to see that little darling suffer, Morton? You know you couldn't! We all know he never intended to cause such trouble. Just look at his innocent little face right now; could you watch it grow thin and pale from not getting the food he needs?"
Morton gave one look, and melted.
Morton took one look and melted.
"I didn't really mean it," he stammered; "only I'm awful hungry, Sara."
"I didn't really mean it," he stammered; "I’m just really hungry, Sara."
"My brave soldier! I know you are. But you're going to be the help and standby of us all till father comes home. I'll bake the potatoes to-day, you like them so, and you may have a wee bit of baby's milk to eat with them."
"My brave soldier! I know you are. But you're going to help and support us all until dad comes home. I'll bake the potatoes today; you like them so much, and you can have a little bit of baby’s milk to eat with them."
This appeal was not lost. The boy straightened up proudly. "Well, give me the goose," he said resolutely; "I'll take it to Mrs. Norris. I saw company driving up as I came by, so I guess she'd like it."
This appeal was not lost. The boy stood up proudly. "Well, give me the goose," he said firmly; "I'll take it to Mrs. Norris. I saw some guests arriving as I passed by, so I think she'd appreciate it."
Molly made no remonstrance to this, except to draw down her round face to a doleful length, and drawl out a ridiculous wail common among the sailors,—
Molly said nothing in response to this, except to pull her round face into a long, sad expression and stretch out a silly wail that’s typical among sailors,—
"'I'm bound away to leave you—
Good-by, my love, good-by!
I never will deceive you
No never, Mary Ann!'"
"'I'm leaving you—
Goodbye, my love, goodbye!
I will never deceive you
No never, Mary Ann!'"
which she pointed by giving the stiffened foot of the defunct goose a last fond shake in farewell. So it was with laughter and good feeling, after all, that their dinner for that day was renounced.
which she indicated by giving the stiffened foot of the dead goose a final affectionate shake in farewell. So it was with laughter and good spirits, after all, that they decided to skip their dinner for the day.
But the little episode had given each a spirit of self-sacrifice, which was to help them through many hard times, while it had put an idea into Morton's head that he was not slow to act upon.
But that little incident had instilled a sense of self-sacrifice in each of them, which would help them through many tough times, while it also sparked an idea in Morton's mind that he wasted no time in pursuing.
As soon as he had disposed of his goose to Mrs. Norris (who snapped it up eagerly, and paid him well, its opportune arrival saving her the great mortification of giving her friends a fish dinner), he sought out old Adam Standish, the acknowledged sportsman of the village.
As soon as he sold his goose to Mrs. Norris (who grabbed it eagerly and paid him well, its timely arrival sparing her the embarrassment of serving her friends a fish dinner), he looked for old Adam Standish, the well-known sportsman of the village.
As usual, he found the heavily bearded, long-haired, keen-eyed old man sitting on a bench before his cabin, and at the minute gazing down the long barrel of a shot-gun which he had just been cleaning. "Hello, uncle!" was Morton's greeting.
As usual, he found the old man with a thick beard, long hair, and sharp eyes sitting on a bench in front of his cabin, currently looking down the long barrel of a shotgun he had just cleaned. "Hey, uncle!" was Morton's greeting.
Every man is an "uncle" in Killamet, unless he is a "cap'n," or a "squire."
Every man is an "uncle" in Killamet, unless he is a "cap'n" or a "squire."
"Hello!" said Adam, lowering his gun. "Oh! it's you, sonny? Come up and have a seat," sweeping together the empty gun-shells, bits of rag and wadding, small tools, etc., at his side. "How's your folks?"
"Hey!" said Adam, putting down his gun. "Oh! It's you, kid? Come on up and take a seat," as he gathered the empty shell casings, scraps of cloth and wadding, small tools, and more at his side. "How’s your family?"
"All right," remembering with a sudden sense of pleasure the money for baby's milk safe in his pocket. "Been gunning lately?"
"Okay," he thought with a sudden sense of pleasure, remembering the money for the baby's milk safely in his pocket. "Been hunting recently?"
"Waal, some, a brace or two o' brants; jest hand me them pincers, Mort.
Why? Want to buy?"
"Waal, some, a couple of geese; just hand me those pliers, Mort.
Why? Want to buy?"
"No; I want to shoot."
"No; I want to film."
"Hey? You! He, he!"
"Hey! You! Haha!"
"I killed one this morning, Uncle Adam."
"I killed one this morning, Uncle Adam."
"Whar'd ye get yer gun?"
"Where did you get your gun?"
"Didn't have none."
"Didn't have any."
"Hey? Little boys shouldn't tell squibs."
"Hey? Little boys shouldn’t talk like that."
"I'm not squibbing; I 'honked' to it from behind some rocks, and then knocked it over with a stone."
"I'm not lying; I yelled at it from behind some rocks, and then knocked it over with a stone."
"Ye did? Waal, purty good! purty good! Goin' to hev it fer dinner, I s'pose?"
"Did you? Well, pretty good! Pretty good! You're going to have it for dinner, I guess?"
"N—no, I sold it to Mrs. Norris."
"N—no, I sold it to Mrs. Norris."
"Did, hey? What'd she giv ye?"
"Did she? What did she give you?"
Morton told him, and the old man ruminated a while, as he industriously cleaned, primed, and loaded his gun, while Morton waited, watching a long, plume-like line of smoke along the distant horizon, which he knew was from a Portland steamer. Finally Adam set down the gun with a contented air, and observed,—
Morton told him, and the old man thought for a bit as he carefully cleaned, readied, and loaded his gun while Morton waited, looking at a long, plume-like line of smoke on the far horizon, which he recognized as coming from a Portland steamer. Finally, Adam set down the gun with a satisfied expression and said,—
"Haow airly kin ye git up?"
"How early can you get up?"
"At three, if you say so."
"At three, if you say so."
"Waal, come along abaout four ter-morrer mornin', an' I'll take ye 'long o' me."
"Waal, come along about four tomorrow morning, and I'll take you with me."
"But I haven't any gun, Uncle Adam."
"But I don't have a gun, Uncle Adam."
"Don't need none! I'm a-goin' to show ye what guns Is fer. When you've got that idee bagged, it'll be time enough fer the weepon. I ain't no patience," he went on, putting his hands on his knees and bending forward impressively, "with these fellers what mangles their game. I s'pose it's plain that the A'mighty made wild fowl to be shot, but the man what breaks their wings and leaves 'em to crawl off an' die in misery ain't human, he ain't! Make clean work o' it, or let 'em alone, I say," and he began gathering up his traps in a manner that convinced Morton the conference was over.
"Don't need any! I'm going to show you what guns are for. Once you understand that, it'll be the right time for the weapon. I have no patience," he continued, putting his hands on his knees and leaning forward dramatically, "with these guys who ruin their game. I guess it's clear that the Almighty created wild birds to be hunted, but someone who breaks their wings and leaves them to crawl away and die in pain isn't human, they're not! Do it right, or leave them alone, I say," and he started gathering up his gear in a way that made Morton realize the conversation was over.
So he said good-morning, and went whistling down the village street, the wind from off the sea tempering the downpour of the sun on white cliff and sand, and lifting the wide rim of his torn straw hat to caress his ruddy cheek.
So he said good morning and went whistling down the village street, the wind from the sea softening the intense sunlight on the white cliff and sand, and lifting the wide brim of his tattered straw hat to brush against his rosy cheek.
Away out on the bay was a schooner tacking against the wind, while just rounding Rocky Point was a trim little yacht with all sail set, flying straight in for Killamet beach.
Away out on the bay was a schooner sailing against the wind, while just rounding Rocky Point was a neat little yacht with all its sails up, heading straight for Killamet Beach.
"How pretty she rides!" he thought, and wondered, boy-like, if when he was a big man he would sail his own craft,—the end and aim of every fisher-boy along the Atlantic coast.
"How well she rides!" he thought, and wondered, like a typical boy, if when he grew up he would have his own boat—the dream and goal of every fishing boy along the Atlantic coast.
As he dreamed, he turned and walked down over the satiny sand of the beach to the water's edge, and now could see that there were three people in the yacht,—a little round man with big spectacles at the rudder, a taller one, young and trim-looking in his tourist costume, who stood boldly out on the bowsprit, while a beautiful woman with blond hair leaned gracefully back in a steamer-chair.
As he dreamed, he turned and walked down the smooth sand of the beach to the water's edge, and now he could see that there were three people on the yacht—a short, round man with big glasses at the helm, a taller, young and fit-looking guy in his tourist outfit, who stood confidently on the bowsprit, while a gorgeous woman with blonde hair leaned gracefully back in a deck chair.
With native courtesy Morton hastened to assist in securing the boat, and was rewarded by a hearty "Thank you, my boy!" from the younger man, and a brilliant smile from the lady, which covered him with blushes and confusion. The older man seemed in a brown study, and only glared at him absent-mindedly through his large glasses.
With polite kindness, Morton rushed to help secure the boat, and was met with a warm "Thank you, my boy!" from the younger man, along with a bright smile from the lady that left him feeling embarrassed and flustered. The older man appeared lost in thought and just stared at him vacantly through his thick glasses.
"Ah, Robare!" said the lady with an odd little accent, "I have now a thought; it may be this boy could to us tell of some public-house near by, to which we could go for this night."
"Ah, Robare!" said the lady with a strange accent, "I just had a thought; maybe this boy can tell us about a pub nearby where we can go tonight."
All turned to Morton, who said hesitantly,—
All turned to Morton, who said hesitantly,—
"Yes, there is one, or at least there's Miss Zeba Osterhaus; she keeps store in her front window, and has rooms up-stairs that she doesn't use. Sometimes she takes in a painter fellow, or the goose-men."
"Yeah, there is one, or at least there's Miss Zeba Osterhaus; she runs a store in her front window and has rooms upstairs that she doesn't use. Sometimes she lets a painter guy or some goose sellers stay there."
"The what?" laughed the young man, advancing with a large portfolio, which he had taken from the yacht as soon as she was made fast.
"The what?" laughed the young man, walking forward with a large portfolio, which he had grabbed from the yacht as soon as it was secured.
"Why, the men that come for the wild geese—gunning, you know."
"Well, the guys who come for the wild geese—hunting, you know."
"Ho, yes indeed! I'd like to be a 'goose-man' myself, for once in a way. What do you say, uncle and aunt; can you make yourselves contented with your geological and artistic prowls to-morrow, and let me off for a bit of a shoot?" Both gave a ready assent, and the speaker turned to Morton.
"Wow, yes for sure! I’d really like to be a 'goose-man' myself, just this once. What do you say, uncle and aunt? Can you keep yourselves busy with your geological and artistic explorations tomorrow and let me take a little break to go shooting?” Both agreed right away, and the speaker turned to Morton.
"And now, my boy, can you add to your favors by showing us the way to this—What's her name?—you mentioned, and telling me, as we go along, where I can get hold of a good guide and sportsman about here?"
"And now, buddy, can you help us out by showing us the way to this—What's her name?—you mentioned, and let me know, while we walk, where I can find a good guide and sportsman around here?"
As he spoke he attempted to slip a half-dollar into the boy's hand, but it was sharply withdrawn.
As he talked, he tried to slip a half-dollar into the boy's hand, but it was quickly pulled away.
"I'll tell you all I can, sir, without pay," flushing as he spoke; for a sudden memory of the cruel needs at home made him almost regret yielding to his first impulse of pride and self-respect.
"I'll tell you everything I can, sir, for free," he said, blushing as he spoke; a sudden memory of the harsh needs at home made him almost wish he hadn't given in to his initial instinct of pride and self-respect.
The young man flushed a little also, and slid he silver piece back into his own pocket rather quickly.
The young man blushed a bit too and quickly slid the silver coin back into his pocket.
"Pardon me," he said in a graver tone than he had yet used. "I shall be very grateful for your information."
"Excuse me," he said in a more serious tone than he had used so far. "I would really appreciate your information."
"Well, sir, there's old Uncle Adam Standish, he's the best I know," said
Morton, as they led the way towards the village, followed by the others.
"He can hit his bird on the wing every time, and he can 'honk' so's to
fool any goose alive, and find the best blinds of anybody 'longshore."
"Well, sir, there's old Uncle Adam Standish. He's the best I know," said
Morton, as they made their way to the village, followed by the others.
"He can hit his bird on the wing every time, and he can 'honk' to
fool any goose around, and find the best spots better than anyone else along the shore."
"Really? He must be a genius!"
"Seriously? He must be a genius!"
"Yes,"—wondering what a genius might be,—"if he'll only let you go with him you'll have a good shoot."
"Yeah,"—wondering what a genius might be,—"if he just lets you tag along, you'll have a great time."
"If he'll let me! Why shouldn't he? I expect to pay him for his trouble."
"If he’ll let me! Why wouldn’t he? I plan to pay him for his trouble."
Morton laughed.
Morton chuckled.
"That wouldn't make any difference. He doesn't seem to care much for money; all he notices is how a man handles his gun. If you hold it just to suit him, he'll go, and if you don't, he won't."
"That wouldn't make any difference. He doesn't seem to care much about money; all he pays attention to is how a guy handles his gun. If you hold it just the way he likes, he'll leave, and if you don't, he won't."
"How ridiculous! Well, do for goodness' sake tell me in what manner I must handle the gun that I may please this Criticus."
"How ridiculous! Please, for goodness' sake, tell me how I should use the gun to satisfy this Criticus."
Morton bridled with indignation.
Morton was furious.
"He ain't a cuss, Uncle Adam ain't. He's a nice man, and he knows what he's about too. If you'd see some o' the fools that come down here to shoot you'd be particular too, I guess. They're a good deal more apt to hit their guide than the birds, I can tell you."
"He’s not a bad guy, Uncle Adam isn’t. He’s a good man, and he knows what he’s doing. If you'd seen some of the idiots that come down here to hunt, I guess you’d be careful too. They're much more likely to hit their guide than the birds, I can tell you."
The young man laughed heartily.
The guy laughed out loud.
"My boy, I hadn't the slightest intention of calling your relative names; that was simply a title many men would be proud to bear."
"My boy, I had no intention of insulting your relative; that was just a title that many men would be proud to have."
"That's all right." in a mollified tone; "but he isn't any relation to me. Everybody calls him uncle."
"That's okay," she said in a calming tone, "but he’s not actually related to me. Everyone just calls him uncle."
"Ah, I see. You make me feel wonderfully interested in this wise Adam, and only in a fright for fear I won't hold my weapon to suit him; couldn't you give me a lesson or two, now?"
"Ah, I get it. You make me really curious about this wise Adam, and I'm just a bit scared that I won't be able to keep up with him; could you give me a lesson or two, please?"
Morton looked at the stranger askance; was he making fun of him? then straightening his boyish shoulders, he said proudly, "I can tell you something better than that. I'm going gunning with Adam to-morrow morning at four o'clock, and perhaps I can get him to take you along too, if he likes your looks."
Morton looked at the stranger suspiciously; was he making fun of him? Then, straightening his young shoulders, he said proudly, "I can tell you something even better. I'm going hunting with Adam tomorrow morning at four o'clock, and maybe I can convince him to take you along too, if he thinks you look good."
"Let us hope he may!" observed the other fervently. "What! is this the place we're bound for?" looking dubiously at the weather-worn cottage opposite, in whose gable end was a primitive bay-window, through which could be seen half a dozen jars of barber-pole candy hobnobbing sociably with boxes of tobacco, bags of beans, kits of salted mackerel, slabs of codfish, spools of thread, hairpins, knives and forks, and last, but by no means least, a green lobster swimming about in a large dishpan.
"Let's hope so!" the other said passionately. "Is this really where we're headed?" He looked uncertainly at the weathered cottage across the street, which had a basic bay window. Through it, you could see half a dozen jars of striped candy mingling with boxes of tobacco, bags of beans, kits of salted mackerel, slabs of codfish, spools of thread, hairpins, knives and forks, and last but not least, a green lobster swimming around in a large dishpan.
Morton wondered what this stranger could have expected better than this, and remarked encouragingly,—
Morton wondered what this stranger could have expected that was better than this and said encouragingly,—
"She's got carpets on most all her rooms, and she hooks the nicest rugs in Killamet,—all big flowers, or cats lying down,—the prettiest you ever saw!"
"She has carpets in almost all her rooms, and she makes the nicest rugs in Killamet—all big flowers or cats laying down—the prettiest you've ever seen!"
"Aunt Felicie, do you hear that?" flinging the question over his shoulder. "We are about to meet your rival! You paint flowers, and she,—just hear the alarming word,—she 'hooks' them! Cats, too, and dogs, did you say? Does the verb have a dishonest meaning here in Killamet, my boy?"
"Aunt Felicie, can you hear that?" he called over his shoulder. "We're about to meet your rival! You paint flowers, and she—just hear the shocking word—she 'hooks' them! Cats too, and dogs, did you say? Does that verb have a shady meaning here in Killamet, my boy?"
Morton stared back wonderingly, not understanding much except that in some way either he or Miss Zeba, or perhaps Killamet in general, was being held up to ridicule, and that it was his business to resent it.
Morton stared back in confusion, not understanding much except that somehow either he or Miss Zeba, or maybe Killamet in general, was being mocked, and it was his responsibility to take offense.
"I don't know, sir," he answered stoutly, "what you mean: but if you want to know whether Miss Zeba is a nice woman, I can tell you that; she's just as good as gold, sir! and I suppose if folks don't like our ways in Killamet they needn't come here, there's plenty of room outside, I guess."
"I don't know, sir," he replied firmly, "what you mean, but if you want to know if Miss Zeba is a nice woman, I can tell you that; she's as good as gold, sir! And I suppose if people don't like our ways in Killamet, they don't have to come here; there's plenty of room outside, I guess."
The young man turned and gave him a critical look, which soon grew approving, then held out his hand. "This is the second time I've had to ask your pardon; will you make up, and be friends? I like you, and if they've got any more of your sort here, I shall like Killamet!"
The young man turned and gave him a critical look, which soon became approving, then reached out his hand. "This is the second time I've had to ask for your forgiveness; will you make up and be friends? I like you, and if there are any more people like you here, I’ll like Killamet!"
Morton extended his hand readily enough, and felt it seized in a close, strong pressure which pleased him, though he could not have told why, and the young man turned again to his aunt.
Morton reached out his hand willingly, and felt it grabbed in a firm, strong grip that he liked, though he couldn't quite say why, and the young man turned back to his aunt.
"Here we are at—now, what is that name, my lad?"
"Here we are at—now, what's that name, my friend?"
"Miss Zeba Osterhaus, sir."
"Ms. Zeba Osterhaus, sir."
"Oh, yes! I believe I could remember it if I could once see it spelled, however"—
"Oh, yes! I think I could remember it if I could see it spelled out once,"—
The rest of his sentence was broken off by the sharp jangle of the bell above the door, as Morton opened it; and the warning note brought Miss Zeba herself from an inner room.
The rest of his sentence was interrupted by the loud jingle of the bell above the door when Morton opened it; and the sound prompted Miss Zeba to come out from an inner room.
Whatever of fun had been dancing in the young man's eyes suddenly died out at the sight of her. She was small, like a little child, but had the wan, drawn, yet sweet-looking face of a middle-aged woman, while between her shoulders she bore that fleshy symbol of Christian's burden, that painful affliction, that almost intolerable deformity for a woman to endure, a hump back.
Whatever fun had been dancing in the young man's eyes suddenly disappeared at the sight of her. She was small, like a little child, but had the pale, tired, yet kind face of a middle-aged woman, while between her shoulders she bore that fleshy symbol of Christian's burden, that painful affliction, that almost unbearable deformity for a woman to endure, a hunchback.
Instantly the young man's hat was off, and the young man's voice grew almost tender, as he said,—
Instantly, the young man took off his hat, and his voice became almost gentle as he said,—
"We beg pardon for disturbing you, but is this Miss Osterhaus?"
"We're sorry to interrupt you, but is this Miss Osterhaus?"
"Yes, sir," she responded, with a quaint little old-time courtesy, directed with much precision, so as to include the three adults, beginning with the lady.
"Yes, sir," she replied, with a charming old-fashioned politeness, aimed carefully to include all three adults, starting with the woman.
"And have you a spare room, or two; do you ever take in strangers for a few days?"
"And do you have a spare room or two? Do you ever take in guests for a few days?"
"Sometimes, sir, when they do be gentlefolk, like you," with a smiling little nod; "a lone woman can't be too keerful."
"Sometimes, sir, when they are gentlemen, like you," with a smiling little nod; "a lone woman can't be too careful."
The blond lady stepped forward and took up the word in her sweet foreign voice.
The blonde woman stepped forward and spoke in her sweet foreign accent.
"Ah, it will be such a kindness, and we are most easy to bear, I hope you will find."
"Ah, that would be really kind, and I hope you'll find us easy to be around."
"Yes, as my aunt says, you will not find us hard to suit; we can put up with a few inconveniences, if necessary. Might we look at your rooms?"
"Yes, as my aunt says, you won’t find us difficult to please; we can tolerate a few inconveniences if needed. Could we see your rooms?"
These were found to be so neat and cheerful—in spite of low roofs and small windows—that a bargain was quickly consummated; and having planned with Miss Zeba for a dinner in half an hour, the young man turned to his little guide.
These were found to be so tidy and cheerful—in spite of low ceilings and small windows—that a deal was quickly made; and having arranged with Miss Zeba for dinner in half an hour, the young man turned to his little guide.
"Now," said he, with the fun leaping to his eyes again, "now for the ordeal! Will you conduct me to this Diogenes of a gunner, and have him tell you, without a lantern, whether I am the man he is looking for, or no?"
"Now," he said, a playful spark in his eyes again, "let's get to the challenge! Will you take me to this Diogenes of a gunner and have him tell you, without a lantern, if I’m the person he’s looking for or not?"
"Yes, we'll go," said Morton in a matter-of-fact tone; "but I don't think he's looking for you. He never goes a-nigh the post-office, because he says he hates a crowd; so even if you'd written some one that you were coming, he wouldn't know it."
"Yeah, we'll go," Morton said casually; "but I don’t think he’s expecting you. He never goes near the post office because he says he hates crowds, so even if you’d let someone know you were coming, he wouldn’t find out."
"Ah, yes, I see; we will take him entirely by surprise, then; well, 'lead on Macduff!'"
"Ah, yes, I get it; we’ll catch him completely off guard, then; well, 'lead on, Macduff!'"
"My name's Morton Olmstead, if you please, sir."
"My name is Morton Olmstead, if you don't mind, sir."
"And a good name too, laddie; I like it, and what's more I like you!
You're going to make a fine man some day, did you know it?"
"And it's a great name too, kid; I really like it, and even more, I like you!
You're going to turn into a wonderful man someday, did you know that?"
Morton's eyes kindled.
Morton's eyes lit up.
"I mean to, sir. Sara says I can if I will; she says the good God started me with a sound brain and a healthy body, and I ought to be able to do the rest."
"I plan to, sir. Sara says I can if I want to; she says that God gave me a sound mind and a healthy body, and I should be able to handle the rest."
"She does, eh?" opening his eyes surprisedly. "And who may this wise and epigrammatic Sara be, I'd like to know?"
"She does, huh?" he said, opening his eyes in surprise. "And who is this clever and witty Sara, if I may ask?"
Morton concluded to let the suspicious word go unchallenged. "Yes, sir, she is wise and good. She's been to school lots, and she's my oldest sister."
Morton decided to let the suspicious comment slide. "Yes, sir, she’s wise and kind. She’s been to school a lot, and she’s my oldest sister."
"Ah, indeed? That accounts for your unusually good English, I suppose. I had wondered at it here."
"Ah, really? I guess that explains your surprisingly good English. I had been curious about it."
Morton felt this to be a compliment, so turned red and squirmed, not knowing just how to acknowledge it, and his friend, perhaps to relieve him, asked kindly, "How old is Sara?" having already decided she was nearing the thirties, at least.
Morton took it as a compliment, so he blushed and fidgeted, unsure of how to respond. His friend, probably wanting to ease his discomfort, asked kindly, "How old is Sara?" having already figured she was close to her thirties, at least.
"She's seventeen, sir."
"She's 17, sir."
"Is that all?" quickly. "Such a mere girl, and yet talks like a wise- acre, eh? How does she look?"
"Is that it?" he said quickly. "Just a little girl, and she talks like a know-it-all, huh? What does she look like?"
"Well, she's tall, and walks straight and proud-like, and her hair's kind of copper-colored where the sun shines on the waves in it, and her eyes are big and brown, and can drag a lie right out of you, sir; but when she laughs her teeth shine, and there's a dimple in one corner of her mouth, and she looks pretty well."
"Well, she's tall, walks straight and proudly, and her hair has a copper tint where the sun hits it in waves. Her eyes are large and brown, and they can pull a lie right out of you, sir; but when she laughs, her teeth sparkle, and there's a dimple in one corner of her mouth, making her look pretty good."
"H'm, I should think likely," said the young man in a musing tone, then, as Morton turned a sharp corner, "What, that way?"
"Hmm, I think that's probably true," said the young man thoughtfully, then, as Morton took a sharp turn, "What, that way?"
"Yes, sir; there's Uncle Adam now, sitting on his bench smoking, and he looks good-natured; aren't you glad?"
"Yes, sir; there's Uncle Adam now, sitting on his bench smoking, and he looks friendly; aren't you happy?"
CHAPTER V.
MADAME AND "THE PRINCESS."
For once the old man was sitting quite still, doing nothing, unless you can call smoking a very dirty and ill-smelling pipe an occupation. He nodded to them and puffed away, saying between his whiffs,—
For once, the old man was sitting completely still, doing nothing, unless you consider smoking a really dirty and bad-smelling pipe a proper activity. He nodded to them and puffed away, saying between his puffs,—
"How d'ye do, stranger? You agin, Mort? Set daown, both on ye; settin's jest as cheap as standin' raound here," indicating the bench on the other side of the door with a blackened thumb.
"How do you do, stranger? You again, Mort? Sit down, both of you; sitting’s just as cheap as standing around here," he said, pointing to the bench on the other side of the door with a dirty thumb.
But neither cared to sit, and Morton lost no time in coming to business.
But neither wanted to sit, and Morton quickly got down to business.
"He wants to go gunning with us in the morning, Uncle Adam, may he?"
"He wants to go shooting with us in the morning, Uncle Adam, doesn’t he?"
Adam eyed the young man, who returned his gaze with frank, smiling eyes, without speaking.
Adam looked at the young man, who met his gaze with open, smiling eyes, without saying a word.
"Kin ye shoot?" asked the old sportsman at last.
"Can you shoot?" asked the old sportsman at last.
"A little," modestly.
"Just a bit," modestly.
"Waal, what—tame turkeys?" contemptuously.
"Waal, what—tame turkeys?"
"No: I have shot wild ones, as well as prairie-chickens, quail, and— deer."
"No: I have hunted wild ones, along with prairie chickens, quail, and—deer."
"What! Be thet some o' your college sass, naow? I git so full o' thet every season, it makes me sick!"
"What! Is that some of your college attitude, now? I get so tired of that every season, it makes me sick!"
"I'm not a college student, and I generally tell the truth. I've lived
West for some years, and have had some good hunting at odd times; but,
to be honest, I don't know anything about your bird-shooting here, and
I'm hankerin' after an experience!"
"I'm not a college student, and I usually tell the truth. I've lived
in the West for a few years and have had some good hunting at random times; but,
to be honest, I don't know anything about your bird-shooting here, and
I'm really looking for an experience!"
The homely native word pleased the old man, and he smiled leniently.
The simple, familiar word made the old man happy, and he smiled warmly.
"Waal," he said, removing the pipe to knock out the ashes and put it in his pocket (much to the other's satisfaction), "waal, I guess we kin fix it. Mort, here, an' me, we was goin' out airly in the mornin'. Ef you kin turn out in time, ye mought go with us. I've got a gun for you, but you'll hev to pay fer the powder an' shot, an' give me my share o' the birds."
"Waal," he said, taking out the pipe to empty the ashes and putting it in his pocket (which pleased the other), "I guess we can take care of that. Mort and I are planning to head out early in the morning. If you can be ready in time, you could come with us. I've got a gun for you, but you'll need to cover the cost of the powder and shot, and give me my share of the birds."
"We won't quarrel about terms," laughed the other. "I'll be on hand without fail, and am much obliged."
"We won't argue over words," laughed the other. "I'll be there for sure, and I really appreciate it."
"Oh, ye're welcome; good-day. Remember, four sharp, naow!" as they turned to go.
"Oh, you're welcome; have a good day. Remember, four o'clock, okay?" as they turned to leave.
"You see," said the young man to the boy, as soon as they were beyond ear-shot, "he didn't put me through the manual of arms, after all. I feel almost defrauded of my just rights. Do you suppose I knocked the conceit out of him with my talk of big game?"
"You see," said the young man to the boy, as soon as they were out of earshot, "he didn't make me go through the manual of arms, after all. I feel kind of cheated out of my rights. Do you think I knocked some confidence out of him with my talk about big game?"
"I don't know," said Morton, "but I guess he took a liking to you. He's queer about that. Sometimes he won't look at these fancy fellers that come down from the city, no matter how much they offer. He says he can't abide 'em—that a fool of a loon is too good to die at their hands!"
"I don't know," said Morton, "but I think he likes you. He’s weird that way. Sometimes he won’t even look at those fancy guys that come down from the city, no matter how much they offer. He says he can't stand them—that a silly fool is too good to be taken out by them!"
"And he isn't far wrong, I'm thinking. Are you going that way? Then you will pass near the yacht, won't you? Have you any objections to taking a look at it, to see if it is safe? Oh, and by the way, there's a basketful of eatables stowed away under the stern-seat that we won't need now; couldn't you dispose of them in some way?"
"And I think he’s not wrong about that. Are you heading that way? Then you’ll be close to the yacht, right? Do you mind checking it out to see if it’s safe? Oh, and by the way, there’s a basket full of snacks stored under the back seat that we won’t need anymore; could you get rid of them somehow?"
"I think I could, sir," said Morton demurely, dropping his lids, not to show too strongly the joy in his eyes, for if he had been hungry in the morning, he was ravenous now.
"I think I could, sir," said Morton modestly, lowering his eyes so as not to reveal too much happiness, because if he had been hungry in the morning, he was starving now.
"All right, then; good-by, my little friend—or, rather, au revoir. I'll see you in the morning," and the two separated, mutually pleased with each other.
"Okay, then; goodbye, my little friend—or, rather, see you later. I'll catch you in the morning," and the two parted ways, both feeling happy with each other.
A few minutes later Morton entered the home kitchen, joy beaming from his countenance, and a large basket hanging from his arm.
A few minutes later, Morton walked into the kitchen, a huge smile on his face and a large basket hanging from his arm.
"Sara," he cried, "have you been to dinner?"
"Sara," he shouted, "did you have dinner?"
"No, we waited for you; but how late you are. It's after two."
"No, we waited for you; but you’re so late. It’s past two."
"All the better, for here's a dinner to match the biggest kind of an appetite! See here, and here!"
"Even better, because here's a dinner that will satisfy the biggest appetite! Look here, and here!"
He spread out with intense satisfaction sandwiches, fried chicken, cakes, doughnuts, and cheese, besides jellies and fruit, while Molly fairly howled with delight, and even Sara's eyes shone happily; for, unless you have lived for a week on salt herring and potatoes, topped off by a long fast since breakfast, you cannot understand how good those things looked to the hungry children.
He spread out with great satisfaction sandwiches, fried chicken, cakes, doughnuts, and cheese, along with jellies and fruit, while Molly was practically howling with delight, and even Sara's eyes shone with happiness; because, unless you've spent a week eating salt herring and potatoes, followed by a long wait since breakfast, you can't really grasp how amazing all that food looked to the hungry kids.
"But, Morton, you didn't tell Mrs. Norris, did you?" Sara asked in a distressed tone. "I didn't want"—
"But, Morton, you didn’t tell Mrs. Norris, did you?" Sara asked, sounding upset. "I didn’t want"—
"Now, don't you worry, Sara! I sold her the goose, and got my money— here it is; but this is another kind of game, and while we're eating, I'll tell you the whole story," which he at once proceeded to do, for, hungry as they were, they all fell to with scant ceremony.
"Don't worry, Sara! I sold her the goose and got my money—here it is. But this is a different kind of story, and while we eat, I'll tell you everything," which he immediately began to do, as hungry as they were, they all dug in with little ceremony.
The next morning the blond lady, being bereft of both escorts, started out for a stroll on her own account.
The next morning, the blonde woman, having no escorts, set out for a walk on her own.
You have before this, doubtless, divined her to be the wife of that same little man Sara had met on the cliff; and we now formally introduce her as Madame Grandet, wife of Professor Leon Alphonse Grandet, of the Academie des Sciences at Paris, who was now prosecuting his geological studies in New England.
You have probably guessed by now that she is the wife of the same little man Sara met on the cliff; we now formally introduce her as Madame Grandet, wife of Professor Leon Alphonse Grandet from the Academie des Sciences in Paris, who is currently pursuing his geological studies in New England.
She herself was endowed with no mean artistic talent, her specialty being the painting of flowers in water colors, and, as she always sketched from nature, she had become almost as much of a botanical student as her husband was a mineralogical.
She had a good amount of artistic talent, specializing in painting flowers in watercolors. Since she always drew inspiration from nature, she had become almost as much of a botany student as her husband was a geology expert.
But this morning the quaintness and quiet of the village tempted her into a stroll down its long street, before she should seek the pine woods farther back, in search of hidden beauties, and one picture that she came upon held her spell bound for a moment. This was a small, poor cottage, painted only by the sun and rain, before which, on a tiny square of green, a baby was rolling about—a cunning little fellow with rings of silky light hair, while on the low doorstep sat a girl of such unusual appearance that the lady stared in undisguised admiration.
But this morning, the charm and tranquility of the village tempted her to take a walk down its long street before heading into the pine woods further back in search of hidden beauties. One scene she encountered captivated her for a moment. It was a small, shabby cottage, weathered only by the sun and rain, in front of which, on a tiny patch of grass, a baby was rolling around—a adorable little boy with locks of silky light hair. Sitting on the low doorstep was a girl with such an unusual look that the lady stared in open admiration.
Her head was bent above a book, and the auburn shades of her luxuriant hair caught the sunlight in every wave and tendril; her eyes were cast down, but the dark lashes curled upward from the slightly flushed cheek thick and long, while the brows were as daintily perfect as if laid on with a camel's hair brush; the nose was straight and delicate; the mouth, now set with deep thought, firm and sweet, while the chin carried out this look of decision, and would have been almost too square but for the coquettish little cleft which gave it the needed touch of femininity.
Her head was bent over a book, and the auburn tones of her lush hair caught the sunlight in every wave and strand; her eyes were lowered, but her long dark lashes curled upward from her slightly flushed cheek, thick and long, while her brows were perfectly shaped as if painted on with a fine brush; her nose was straight and delicate; her mouth, currently set in deep thought, was firm yet sweet, and her chin gave her a decisive look, almost too square without the flirty little cleft that added just the right touch of femininity.
Her complexion, unblemished, except for the sun-tinge which showed an out-of-doors life, was of that peculiar tint, neither blond nor brunette, which is usually found with hair of that coppery hue, and the whole artistic head but crowned a form whose grace and roundness not even her ill-fitting gown could conceal.
Her skin was flawless, except for a sun-kissed glow that suggested an active outdoor lifestyle. It had a unique shade, neither blond nor brunette, often seen with hair of a coppery color. This beautifully shaped head topped off a figure whose elegance and curves could not be hidden, even by her poorly fitting dress.
"One of nature's gems!" whispered the on-looker in her native tongue.
"And what a cherub of a baby! I must make their acquaintance."
"One of nature's treasures!" whispered the bystander in her native language.
"And what a sweet little baby! I have to meet them."
She took an orange from the satin bag hanging on her arm, and held it towards the little one, who had now toddled to the open gate, and was gazing shyly at her.
She grabbed an orange from the satin bag hanging on her arm and held it out towards the little one, who had now walked over to the open gate and was looking at her shyly.
He looked at the tempting yellow apple, then back at sister, oblivious in the door-way, then once more at the coveted fruit, and was conquered.
He looked at the tempting yellow apple, then back at his sister, who was unaware in the doorway, and once again at the desired fruit, and he gave in.
As Madame Grandet stepped towards him, he did not retreat, but reached up his dimpled, dirty little hands (he had been making sand-pies) and caught the fruit she dropped into them.
As Madame Grandet walked up to him, he didn't back away. Instead, he reached up with his chubby, dirty little hands (he had been making sandcastles) and caught the fruit she dropped into them.
Then he gave a delighted little laugh, which roused Sara, who raised her large eyes, now dreamy with far-away thoughts, but which flashed into pleasure at sight of the two.
Then he let out a delighted little laugh, which woke Sara up. She lifted her large eyes, now dreamy with distant thoughts, but they sparkled with joy when she saw the two.
"Pray pardon me," said madame with a gracious little nod; "I would not deesturb you, but the babee, he ees so sweet! You will let me give to him the orange?"
"Please forgive me," said Madame with a polite little nod; "I wouldn’t want to disturb you, but the baby is so sweet! Would you let me give him the orange?"
"Oh, certainly; thank you! It will be a great treat for him," rising and coming forward, with her book in her hand. "Won't you come in and rest a moment? The sun is warm this morning."
"Oh, definitely; thank you! He’ll really enjoy it," she said, standing up and walking over with her book in hand. "Won't you come in and relax for a bit? The sun is nice and warm this morning."
"Thank you, mooch; it ees indeed most warm! May I not here sit on the step of the door by yourself?"
"Thank you, mooch; it is really warm! Can I sit here on the doorstep by myself?"
"Oh, let me bring you a chair," running to get one. "There, this will be more comfortable," placing it just within the open door.
"Oh, let me grab you a chair," she said, rushing to get one. "There, this should be more comfortable," she said, setting it just inside the open door.
"That is true; t'anks! Come, mine babee, let me to you show how an orange is to eat, when one has no care for the appearance—it is nature's own way." She cut a tiny hole through the thick rind with her pearl-handled penknife, then put it to the child's lips and bade him suck out the juice, as the little bees suck honey from the lily-buds.
"That's true; thanks! Come here, my baby, let me show you how to eat an orange when you don't care about how it looks—it’s nature’s way." She made a small hole in the thick peel with her pearl-handled penknife, then held it to the child’s lips and told him to suck out the juice, just like the little bees suck honey from lily buds.
Sara watched her delightedly. How graceful, fair, and easy she was! What a beautiful dress she wore—perfectly simple, yet with an air of taste and style even her unaccustomed eyes could note. How delicate her features, how refined her voice, and with what a small white hand she managed the little knife!
Sara watched her with delight. She was so graceful, pretty, and effortless! What a beautiful dress she wore—perfectly simple, yet with a touch of taste and style that even her inexperienced eyes could notice. Her features were so delicate, her voice so refined, and she handled the little knife with such a small, dainty white hand!
She felt at once that here was a woman different from any she had ever seen before—perhaps the first one for whom she felt the word "lady" was no misnomer.
She instantly realized that this woman was unlike anyone she had ever seen before—maybe the first one for whom the term "lady" truly fit.
Her admiration showed so plainly in her honest eyes that the madame was inwardly amused, as well as pleased, yet not at all discomfited, for she had been used to admiration all her life.
Her admiration was so obvious in her sincere eyes that the madame was secretly amused and pleased, yet not at all unsettled, because she had been accustomed to admiration her entire life.
"What is the book you read, my dear young lady, may I ask?" she said presently.
"What is the book you're reading, my dear young lady, if I may ask?" she said after a moment.
"It is Hugh Miller's 'Testimony of the Rocks,'" answered Sara.
"It’s Hugh Miller's 'Testimony of the Rocks,'" Sara replied.
"So?" It was the French lady's turn to look undisguised astonishment.
"And does it for you have interest then?"
"So?" The French woman looked genuinely surprised.
"And does this interest you then?"
"Yes, indeed; did you ever read it? Don't you think it is wonderful how those long-buried veins of rock are made to tell us God's own plans and workings? I can never see a cliff that I don't begin to wonder how it was formed, and what secrets it may contain. I am like baby with his toys," smiling till her dimples deepened, "I want to break it in pieces and find out how it was made!"
"Yes, definitely; have you ever read it? Don't you think it's amazing how those long-buried rock layers reveal God's plans and workings? I can't look at a cliff without wondering how it was formed and what secrets it might hold. I'm like a kid with their toys," she said with a smile that deepened her dimples, "I want to break it apart and see how it was made!"
"But that is joost like my Leon! Always he goes about with his hammer tapping, tapping, at every bit of stone. Is it then that you, too, are a geologist?"
"But that's just like my Leon! He always goes around with his hammer, tapping, tapping on every piece of stone. So, are you also a geologist?"
"Oh, no, not that! I do not know enough, only sometimes I find a
specimen; I have a few inside, if you would care to see them?"
"Oh, no, not that! I don’t know enough; I just occasionally find a
specimen. I have a few inside if you’d like to see them?"
"Indeed I care," rising at once; and when she stood before the well- filled shelves we have before mentioned, she cried out in astonishment,—
"Of course I care," she said, standing up immediately; and when she stood in front of the well-stocked shelves we mentioned earlier, she exclaimed in shock,—
"But, surely, my Leon must see these. You have here some greatly rare bits. Ah, what a beautiful pink rubellite! I have not seen ever a finer. And this geode is most perfect. Did you yourself find them?"
"But, surely, my Leon must see these. You have some really rare pieces here. Ah, what a beautiful pink rubellite! I've never seen a finer one. And this geode is perfect. Did you find them yourself?"
"Yes, nearly all, except what my brother has brought me, and in this neighborhood too; I've never been more than twenty miles away in my life."
"Yeah, almost everything, except for what my brother brought me, and it's also from this area; I've never been more than twenty miles away in my whole life."
"And I do see you have them labelled and classed so neat as my Leon could do. You must indeed let me bring him to see you. He is my husband, and a—a—I forget now your English word how to say—but he eats and sleeps and dreams over dose minerals, and he would almost forget of me, the wife whom he adores, for one fine new piece of old rock with the print of a bird's toes therein!" Sara laughed with a merrier sound than she had known lately; and the lady, delighted to have pleased her, joined in.
"And I see you have everything labeled and organized just like my Leon would do. You really should let me bring him to meet you. He is my husband, and a—uh—I can't remember the English word for it—but he eats, sleeps, and dreams about minerals, and he would nearly forget about me, his adoring wife, for one nice new piece of old rock with a bird's footprint in it!" Sara laughed with a happier sound than she had heard in a while; and the lady, pleased to have made her happy, joined in the laughter.
"Oh! it is laugh we can now, my child, but some days it ees not so funny, for he does come home too often with no hat, or perhaps even his coat that is left behind; but the hammer—ah, he would never from that to part did he not have a single clothes left!"
"Oh! It’s funny we can laugh now, my child, but some days it’s not so amusing, because he often comes home without his hat, or maybe even his coat left behind; but the hammer—ah, he would never part with that if he didn’t have any clothes left!"
Sara suddenly turned, her eyes dancing with merry interest.
Sara suddenly turned, her eyes sparkling with cheerful curiosity.
"Wait! Was he here about a month ago? Does he wear glasses, and is he short and"—
"Wait! Was he here about a month ago? Does he wear glasses, and is he short and"—
"It is, it is! You have then seen him?"
"It is, it is! So, you've seen him?"
"Yes, indeed!" and she related the meeting on the cliff, to the madame's genuine enjoyment.
"Yes, for sure!" and she shared the encounter on the cliff, much to the madame's real enjoyment.
She kept nodding her bright head, and finally burst out, as Sara told of the lost sunbonnet and its rescuer:—
She kept nodding her bright head, and finally exclaimed, as Sara talked about the lost sunbonnet and its rescuer:—
"He vas my nevew, Robert Glendenning" (she pronounced it however Robare
Glendneeng); "and is he not one handsome, fine young man?"
"He was my nephew, Robert Glendenning" (she pronounced it however Robert
Glendening); "and isn't he a handsome, fine young man?"
"I did not look at him long, but I think he is," blushing a little. "And are not you the party my brother told me of yesterday? I did not think then it was the two gentlemen I had met who were so kind to him. Morton is not any too good at description!"
"I didn't look at him for long, but I think he is," she said, blushing a little. "And aren't you the people my brother mentioned yesterday? I didn't realize it was the two gentlemen I had met who were so kind to him. Morton isn't the best at describing things!"
"Morton, ah, yes, that ees the bright youth who did put my brave Robare to the rout! And he is thy brother, then? May I not know thy name also, my fair young mees?"
"Morton, oh yes, that's the bright young man who defeated my brave Robare! And he's your brother, then? Can I also know your name, my lovely young lady?"
"It is Sara Olmstead, ma'am, and I am a fisherman's daughter."
"It’s Sara Olmstead, ma'am, and I’m the daughter of a fisherman."
"And I, my fisher-lass, am name Madame Grandet now, though my girl name it was Felicie."
"And I, my fisher-girl, am called Madame Grandet now, although my girl name was Felicie."
"Oh, how pretty!"
"Oh, how beautiful!"
"You t'ink? Do you know it mean 'happy,' 'fortunate,' and I am that, for I have few cares, and my husband does indulge every wish I can make. And your name, does it mean something good also?" "I have read somewhere that it means 'a princess,'" blushing more than before; "but that is hardly the meaning my name should have," giving a quick glance about upon her homely surroundings. "I do not know. You have the grand air, and—ah, I have it! I have it! You must be a King's daughter, a princess indeed!"
"You think? Do you know it means 'happy,' 'fortunate,' and I am that because I have few worries, and my husband fulfills every wish I have. What about your name? Does it mean something nice too?" "I read somewhere that it means 'a princess,'" she said, blushing even more; "but that’s not really how my name should be interpreted," glancing quickly at her simple surroundings. "I’m not sure. You have such a regal presence, and—ah, I’ve got it! You must be a king's daughter, a true princess!"
"But, madame, my father is plain Reuben Olmstead, a good and honest man, yet only a fisherman."
"But, ma'am, my dad is just Reuben Olmstead, a good and honest guy, but he's only a fisherman."
"But, no, my child, you do not yet comprehend. The King, it is thy Father in heaven, and thou must be one of those who call themselves the King's Daughters. It is a great society which does extend over the whole world of Christians, and each one of the members does take her pledge to do some good each day, for the help of mankind. It is 'in His name' that they do this, and their reward it is in heaven!" She spoke with great earnestness, and Sara listened breathlessly.
"But no, my child, you don’t understand yet. The King is your Father in heaven, and you must be one of those who call themselves the King’s Daughters. It’s a great society that spans the entire world of Christians, and each member pledges to do something good each day to help humanity. They do this 'in His name,' and their reward is in heaven!" She spoke with great sincerity, and Sara listened intently.
A princess, a daughter of the King of kings, endowed with the birthright of high thoughts and noble deeds, enrolled in the royal order of the Saviour of men! Surely here was a destiny grand and glorious enough to satisfy the highest ambition.
A princess, the daughter of the King of kings, blessed with the heritage of great ideas and noble actions, part of the royal order of the Savior of mankind! Surely this was a destiny grand and glorious enough to fulfill the highest ambition.
Her eyes darkened with the rush of thoughts that kept her silent, and finally she drew a long breath, looking up with such humility, yet kindling joy, that her words seemed but an echo of her glance.
Her eyes clouded with the flood of thoughts that made her quiet, and finally she took a deep breath, looking up with such humility, yet sparking joy, that her words felt like just a reflection of her gaze.
"I will be one; teach me how!"
"I want to be one; show me how!"
As she spoke, the baby who had been sitting on the doorstep contentedly sucking his orange, now broke through the rind of his yellow globe of sweets, to find nothing left but a bitter shell, and thereupon set up a wail and toddled over to Sara.
As she talked, the baby who had been sitting on the doorstep happily sucking on his orange suddenly broke through the rind of his yellow ball of sweetness, only to find nothing left but a bitter shell. He then let out a cry and waddled over to Sara.
She lifted him up with tender words of comfort, applied a dampened towel to his sticky face and hands, then brought him in her arms to the doorstep again, where she seated herself near the madame, who had resumed her chair just within.
She lifted him up with gentle, comforting words, wiped his sweaty face and hands with a damp towel, and then carried him back to the doorstep, where she sat down next to the madame, who had returned to her chair just inside.
The absence of any adults in the house suddenly struck the latter, and she asked, "Where is then the mother, Mees Sara?"
The lack of any adults in the house suddenly hit her, and she asked, "So where is mom, Miss Sara?"
"In heaven," said the girl softly. "She died when I was little; and poor baby Ned's followed her a few weeks ago, since father went for the long fish."
"In heaven," the girl said quietly. "She passed away when I was little; and poor baby Ned followed her a few weeks ago, after Dad went for the long fish."
"Ah, how sad! how sad! And have he not hear of this trouble?" "I do not know; not unless he got the word I sent by Captain Smalley. But, you see, his smack may not have sighted the Nautilus at all. It seems as if father would have tried hard to come, if he had heard," she added, her eyes growing misty; "we need him so!"
"Ah, how sad! How sad! And hasn’t he heard about this trouble?" "I don’t know; maybe not unless he got the message I sent with Captain Smalley. But, you see, his boat might not have even spotted the Nautilus. It seems like dad would have tried really hard to come if he had heard," she added, her eyes getting misty. "We really need him!"
"Poor child, poor little one!" murmured the lady in her own language, then in English, "But what is it you speak,—the 'long fish'? Do not all your ships return each Saturday?"
"Poor child, poor little one!" the lady whispered in her own language, then switched to English, "But what is it you mean by 'long fish'? Don't all your ships come back every Saturday?"
"No; not now. That's the way they do at many of the fishing-villages, I have heard, but we are a long way from the Banks, and there's Mare's Head, which every vessel must round to make our harbor, so dangerous a point that our fleets used scarcely ever to get by all in safety; for when a man is hurrying home to his own fireside on a stormy Saturday night, he is not as careful as he should be. So now our boats stay out through the season, and when they have a big haul put into Gloucester or Annisquam to sell their fish, only bringing home such as they cannot find a market for. It saves many wrecks, and they make more money, but it is often hard on those left at home!"
"No, not right now. That's how they operate in many fishing villages, I've heard, but we’re quite far from the Banks, and there's Mare's Head, which every ship has to navigate to reach our harbor. It’s such a dangerous spot that our fleets hardly ever pass it safely; when someone is rushing home to their own fireside on a stormy Saturday night, they don’t pay as much attention as they should. So now our boats stay out all season, and when they catch a big haul, they head to Gloucester or Annisquam to sell their fish, only bringing back what they can’t sell. It prevents a lot of wrecks, and they make more money, but it’s often tough on those left behind!"
"Yes, yes, that is true, I make no doubt! But do you live here quite alone, you and the babee?"
"Yes, yes, that's true, no doubt about it! But do you live here all by yourself, just you and the baby?"
"Oh, no; there are my brother and sister,—the twins. Morton is the one I spoke of; he has gone gunning with Uncle Adam Standish, and the young man who must be your nephew, I'm sure; and Molly has gone on an errand."
"Oh, no; there are my brother and sister—the twins. Morton is the one I mentioned; he's gone hunting with Uncle Adam Standish, and the young man who must be your nephew, I'm sure; and Molly has gone on an errand."
"That Morton—it ees one fine boy! His air do say, 'Behold the American citizen in me!' is it not?"
"That Morton—he's one awesome guy! His attitude says, 'Check out the American citizen in me!' doesn't it?"
Sara smiled and sighed.
Sara smiled and sighed.
"He is a good boy, and my mainstay now, for it is hard sometimes to manage for so many; but will you not please tell me some more about the King's Daughters, madame?"
"He’s a good boy and my main support right now, because it can be tough to manage so many sometimes; but could you please tell me more about the King’s Daughters, ma'am?"
Her new friend, nothing loath, went into further details of that marvellous organization, telling of the silver cross, which was a passport to the best society and gentlest treatment the world over; describing its growth by tens, its circles within circles, its active benevolences and astonishing influence—all that of which the world has been hearing, almost as a child listens to a fairy-tale, with wonder and delight, yet only half credulous.
Her new friend, eager to share, went into more detail about that amazing organization, talking about the silver cross, which served as a passport to the best circles and kindest treatment worldwide; describing its growth in groups of ten, its intricate layers, its active charitable efforts, and its incredible influence—all of which the world has been hearing, much like a child listens to a fairy-tale, filled with wonder and joy, yet only half believing.
She also promised to send her copies of those beautiful stories, "Ten Times One," and "In His Name," which first gave rise to the grand idea; and when she finally made her adieus, it was to leave Sara in a happy dream, filled with new hopes, desires, and resolutions, all petty cares for the time being quite forgotten!
She also promised to send her copies of those beautiful stories, "Ten Times One," and "In His Name," which first inspired the grand idea; and when she finally said her goodbyes, it was to leave Sara in a happy dream, filled with new hopes, desires, and resolutions, while all her little worries were temporarily forgotten!
CHAPTER VI.
HAPPY DAYS.
When Morton came home that night, it was with more of the air Madame Grandet had so graphically described than usual, for he bore two braces of birds, which he exultantly dropped, with a silver dollar, into Sara's lap.
When Morton got home that night, he carried more of the attitude Madame Grandet had vividly described than usual, as he triumphantly dropped two sets of birds, along with a silver dollar, into Sara's lap.
"Why, what is this?" she asked, surprised at the money.
"Why, what is this?" she asked, surprised by the money.
"It's mine," was the proud reply. "Mr. Glendenning gave it to me. He said I had earned it, as well as the game, for I had done all the hard work in bagging the birds; and O Sara, but he's a fine shot! Uncle Adam is that fond of him he's been trying to get him to stay all summer. He says he's a man, if he does wear short pants!"
"It's mine," was the proud reply. "Mr. Glendenning gave it to me. He said I earned it, along with the game, because I did all the hard work in bagging the birds; and oh Sara, he's an amazing shot! Uncle Adam likes him so much he’s been trying to get him to stay all summer. He says he's a man, even if he does wear short pants!"
Sara laughed.
Sara chuckled.
"Two braces of birds, a dollar, and some new friends, how rich we are, Morton! You shall have a supper fit for a king, now, and I, one good enough for a princess!" with a meaning smile over her inner thought.
"Two pairs of birds, a dollar, and some new friends—how wealthy we are, Morton! You’ll have a feast worthy of a king tonight, and I’ll have one good enough for a princess!" she added with a meaningful smile over her inner thoughts.
"Won't we? Make it a roast, Sara, with lots of gravy and stuffing, the way they do at Mrs. Norris's; and oh! I 'most forgot, when we came by Miss Zeba's, the pretty lady came out and said, 'Tell your sweet sister we will make her a morning call to-morrow, if she do please'—them's her very words."
"Won't we? Let’s make it a roast, Sara, with plenty of gravy and stuffing, just like they do at Mrs. Norris's; and oh! I nearly forgot, when we passed by Miss Zeba's, the pretty lady came out and said, 'Tell your sweet sister we will make her a morning call tomorrow, if she’d like'—those are her exact words."
"'Those are,' you mean. Do try, my boy, to speak correctly, at least. I begin to think people are judged more by the way they speak than the way they dress, among intelligent people, so be careful."
"'Those are,' you mean. Please try, my boy, to speak correctly, at least. I'm starting to think that among intelligent people, people are judged more by how they speak than by how they dress, so be careful."
"That's so, Sara, for Mr. Glendenning said I spoke good English, or, at least, that because you were so wise was why my English was correct, something like that."
"That's true, Sara, because Mr. Glendenning said I spoke good English, or at least that my English was correct because you were so knowledgeable, something like that."
"Why, what does he know of me?" astonishedly.
"Why, what does he know about me?" she said, astonished.
"Oh, nothing much, only I said you'd been to school, and so on. Sara, I believe I'll go up-stairs and lie down till supper's ready—I'm just about tuckered out!"
"Oh, not much, just that I mentioned you had been to school, and so on. Sara, I think I'll head upstairs and lie down until supper's ready—I'm really worn out!"
"Humph! Do you call that good English, Morton?"
"Humph! Do you really think that is good English, Morton?"
"Well, it's just what I am, if it ain't fine talk," yawning loudly, and before she could correct him again, the urchin made a grimace of defiance, and fled up the stairs to his bed in the loft.
"Well, it's just who I am, if it’s not great conversation," yawning loudly, and before she could correct him again, the kid made a face of defiance and ran up the stairs to his bed in the loft.
The announcement of that supper "fit for a king" brought him down good as new in an hour's time, and I think few royal personages ever enjoyed a meal more, for "hunger is the best sauce" now as ever.
The announcement of that dinner "fit for a king" got him down, feeling as good as new in an hour, and I think few royals have ever enjoyed a meal more, because "hunger is the best sauce" just like always.
The next morning the three from Miss Zeba's arrived, quite curious over this orphaned family the madame had talked so much about.
The next morning, the three from Miss Zeba's showed up, really curious about this orphaned family that the madame had talked so much about.
As for young Mr. Glendenning, ever since Morton's description of his sister, which instantly recalled to his memory a blushing, beautiful face, and a hand outstretched for the gingham bonnet in his own, he had been secretly wondering in what way he could make his surmises certainties, without ungentlemanly intrusion; so you may be sure he had no better business in hand when his aunt proposed the call, while her husband would go miles any day to view a really fine specimen.
As for young Mr. Glendenning, ever since Morton described his sister, which immediately brought to mind a blushing, beautiful face and a hand reaching out for the gingham bonnet in his own, he had been secretly pondering how he could turn his guesses into facts without being rude. So you can be sure he had no better plans when his aunt suggested the visit, while her husband would travel miles any day to see a truly great example.
Molly, in the doorway, painfully enchained just then to her stocking- darning, first sighted the trio, and announced in an excited whisper:—
Molly, standing in the doorway, painfully stuck to her stocking repair, first spotted the trio and whispered excitedly:—
"They're coming, Sara, they're coming! Have you got the baby washed, and the braided rug over the broken board in the floor?"
"They're coming, Sara, they're coming! Have you washed the baby and put the braided rug over the broken floorboard?"
Both these important ceremonies having been attended to, she seated herself once more, with an attempt at composure, though every line of her speaking face was alert with anticipation.
Both of these important ceremonies taken care of, she sat down again, trying to stay calm, even though every feature of her expressive face was filled with anticipation.
"Ah!" said the madame, eying her from the road, "that must be the girl- twin,—Molly they do call her. What a chic little face it is! Do look with what an air she will make as if she does not see us; it ees inimiteeble!"
"Ah!" said the woman, looking at her from the road, "that must be the girl-twin—Molly, they call her. What a chic little face she has! Just look at how she acts like she doesn't see us; it's unbeatable!"
They turned into the little gate, much amused, and she finally looked up, with such an assumption of astonishment they could scarcely keep from laughing outright; then sprang to her feet, and made a twinkling little bow, which set the young man's eyes to dancing, and entirely captivated madame, at which Sara appeared in the doorway, with her fine Greek head, and rare smile, to give them greeting. Then Morton turned from the fish-lines he was straightening, and looked his honest, quiet pleasure, as different in manner from his twin-sister as a staid, slow proud-stepping heron is different from a flitting, fluttering, flame- winged oriole.
They walked through the small gate, clearly enjoying themselves, and she finally looked up with such an exaggerated surprise that they could hardly hold back their laughter. Then she sprang to her feet and gave a playful little bow, which made the young man's eyes light up and completely charmed Madame. Just then, Sara appeared in the doorway, showcasing her lovely Greek features and rare smile to greet them. Morton then turned away from the fishing lines he was organizing, expressing his genuine, calm happiness, contrasting sharply with his twin sister, much like a steady, proud heron is different from a quick, fluttering, colorful oriole.
After madame's introductions, which were hardly necessary, as both gentlemen at once recognized Sara (the younger one with an acceleration of his heart-beats which rather surprised himself), the professor became at once immersed in the mineralogical specimens, with Sara to answer his questions.
After the introductions by Madame, which were pretty unnecessary since both gentlemen immediately recognized Sara (the younger one felt his heart race in a way that surprised him), the professor quickly got absorbed in the mineral samples, with Sara answering his questions.
His nephew plunged into an animated talk with Morton about blue-fishing, and the blond lady divided her attentions between Molly and the baby, whose merry little outbursts soon won the two would-be fishermen from their discussion. Molly was just then giving an account of her school- teacher, talking like a little steam-engine, all dimples, gestures, and tossing curls.
His nephew jumped into an enthusiastic conversation with Morton about blue-fishing, and the blonde lady split her attention between Molly and the baby, whose cheerful little outbursts quickly pulled the two wannabe fishermen away from their chat. Molly was just describing her school teacher, speaking like a little steam engine, full of dimples, gestures, and bouncing curls.
"Why, he isn't anywhere near as good as Sara in books, and you can tangle him up just like a salmon-line!" she cried. "It's lots of fun to see him when we all get to asking questions faster'n he can think; but then, he's awful good about the claws!"
"Why, he's nowhere near as good as Sara in books, and you can tie him up just like a fishing line!" she exclaimed. "It's so much fun to watch him when we all start asking questions faster than he can think; but then, he’s really good about the sharp replies!"
"The what?" asked Glendenning. "Why, you see, when we girls catch a lobster we always keep the claws in our desk, to pass around and suck with our bread at lunch (don't you like lobster-claws? They're splendid!), and he don't mind if we sometimes take 'em out in school- hours. He says fish is good to make more brains, which we need, and when our mouths are full we can't be buzzing! We never had one so nice about that before."
"The what?" asked Glendenning. "Well, you know, when we girls catch a lobster, we always keep the claws in our desk to share and enjoy with our bread at lunch (don’t you love lobster claws? They’re amazing!), and he doesn’t mind if we take them out during class. He says fish is good for boosting our brainpower, which we need, and when our mouths are full, we can't be chatting! We've never had a teacher so cool about that before."
"How wise this modern Aristotle must be!" the young man broke in amid the laughter. "But I doubt if even a lobster-claw could keep you still!"
"How smart this modern Aristotle must be!" the young man interrupted amid the laughter. "But I doubt even a lobster claw could keep you still!"
The little maid gave him a shy glance, containing more of coquetry than her sister would ever know.
The young maid gave him a shy glance, full of flirtation that her sister would never realize.
"I'm pretty still in church," she said, "that is, if 'tisn't too long. Do you think it's very bad to just look 'round at the clock sometimes? Our church clock's right under the gallery scats, behind us, and it goes the slowest of any I ever saw! Sometimes, when I've waited 'most an hour before I looked 'round, it won't be five minutes by that clock! Miss Prue Plunkett's my Sunday-school teacher; and one Sunday when I had a cold, and my neck was so stiff I couldn't move, she said it didn't better those old Jews any to be a stiff-necked race, but it certainly did me. Sometimes Miss Prue talks so't I can't understand just what she means; but Sara likes her first-rate, and so do I too, most generally."
"I'm pretty still in church," she said, "that is, if it isn't too long. Do you think it's really bad to just look at the clock sometimes? Our church clock is right under the gallery seats, behind us, and it runs slower than any I’ve ever seen! Sometimes, when I’ve waited almost an hour before I look around, it’ll hardly have been five minutes by that clock! Miss Prue Plunkett is my Sunday-school teacher; and one Sunday when I had a cold, and my neck was so stiff I couldn't move, she said it didn't do those old Jews any good to be a stiff-necked race, but it certainly did me. Sometimes Miss Prue talks so much that I can’t quite understand what she means; but Sara likes her a lot, and so do I, most of the time."
"Molly!" came admonishingly from the corner where the shelves were, "I'm afraid you're talking too much." "Yes, she is, Sara," put in Morton earnestly. "She's just rattling!"
"Molly!" came a warning voice from the corner by the shelves, "I think you're talking too much." "Yeah, she is, Sara," Morton chimed in seriously. "She's just rattling!"
The madame leaned back, laughing in keenest enjoyment.
The madame leaned back, laughing with great enjoyment.
"I had forgotten how delightful it is that children may be in a state of nature," she said. "Ah, Robare, how can we go back to those doll-childs at the hotel, with their so fine costumes, and so of-this-world-weary airs, now? You have no doll-houses, my infants, no fine toys that move by the machine-work within, no bicycles, no anything for play; what, then, does amuse you all the day's length in this most sleepy town?"
"I had forgotten how lovely it is for kids to be in a natural state," she said. "Ah, Robare, how can we return to those doll-like children at the hotel, with their fancy outfits and tired expressions? You have no dollhouses, my little ones, no fancy toys that work with machinery, no bicycles, nothing for fun; so, what keeps you entertained all day in this sleepy town?"
The children stared at her with round, puzzled eyes.
The kids looked at her with wide, confused eyes.
What did they find to amuse them? With the cliffs, and the sand, and sea, and the nice little lobster and clam basins they knew about; and the countless shells for dishes, and fish-scales for jewellery, and kelp for carpets, and dulse and feathery sea-fern for decorations.
What did they find to entertain them? With the cliffs, the sand, the sea, and the cozy little lobster and clam pools they were familiar with; and the endless shells for dishes, fish scales for jewelry, kelp for rugs, and dulse and feathery sea fern for decor.
"Dear me!" cried Molly, "there's things enough; all we want is time. Here I've wasted a whole morning darning stockings and talking to you!"
"Wow!" Molly exclaimed, "there's plenty to do; all we need is time. I've spent an entire morning darning stockings and chatting with you!"
The outburst that followed this naive confession brought uneasy Sara to her sister's side; and with a hand on one of those restless, twitching little shoulders, she managed to keep her respectably quiet through the rest of the call.
The outburst that followed this naive confession brought a distressed Sara to her sister's side; and with a hand on one of those restless, twitching little shoulders, she managed to keep her respectfully quiet through the rest of the call.
As the guests went down the village street it was funny to hear their comments.
As the guests walked down the village street, it was amusing to hear their comments.
"It ees a most fine collection, all varieties and classified most orderly," observed the professor, intent on the minerals.
"It is a really great collection, with all kinds expertly organized," the professor remarked, focused on the minerals.
"Such specimens! And impossible to keep in order!" broke out the young man, meaning something entirely different. "But the oldest is a rare one, and"—
"Such specimens! And impossible to keep organized!" exclaimed the young man, implying something entirely different. "But the oldest is a rare find, and"—
"Ze oldest? Yes, but there be some vich are mos' rare of dose later ones, too. But"—
"Z the oldest? Yes, but there are some that are much rarer than those later ones, too. But"—
"The little feather head!" laughed madame out of her thought, oblivious of what had gone before, "but jolie and bright"—
"The little featherhead!" Madame laughed, coming back to reality, unaware of what had happened before, "but pretty and bright"—
"Zat so bright on, it ees no feddar-head, Felicie; you mistake. That was the rusty, dull"—
"That's so bright on, it's not a featherhead, Felicie; you're mistaken. That was the rusty, dull"—
"Rusty! Dull! That so brilliant bird of a child! what mean you, Leon?"
"Rusty! Dull! That brilliant bird of a child! What do you mean, Leon?"
"Child? Who say child?" dazedly.
"Child? Who says child?" dazedly.
"Oh, stop, stop!" interposed their nephew, raising both hands, "don't have a family jar over nothing. Uncle's on geology, and auntie on babies; don't you see?" and the discussion ended good-naturedly in a laugh all around.
"Oh, come on, stop!" their nephew interjected, raising both hands, "don't have a family argument over nothing. Uncle's talking about geology, and auntie's about babies; can't you see?" and the conversation ended happily with laughter all around.
They came every day after that, during their lengthened stay of a week, and often the professor would press Sara into service to direct him in his search for treasures, while madame stayed with Molly and baby; and Morton took many a delightful sail in the yacht with Mr. Glendenning after bluefish or salmon.
They came every day after that, during their extended stay of a week, and often the professor would ask Sara for help in his search for treasures, while madame stayed with Molly and the baby; and Morton enjoyed many lovely sails in the yacht with Mr. Glendenning after bluefish or salmon.
Those were happy, plentiful days in the little cottage, for fresh fish or game was almost constantly on their table, while the overplus, sold to their richer friends, kept baby in milk, and all in necessary supplies.
Those were happy, bountiful days in the little cottage, as fresh fish or game was almost always on their table, while the surplus, sold to their wealthier friends, kept the baby in milk and everyone stocked with essential supplies.
Besides, madame's quick eyes soon penetrated into the real poverty behind the hospitable, self-respecting air of the little household, and she managed in many delicate ways to assist them.
Besides, the lady's sharp eyes quickly saw the true poverty hidden behind the welcoming, dignified vibe of the small household, and she found many subtle ways to help them.
Feeling instinctively that there must be no hint of remuneration to Sara for her really valuable services as guide to her husband, she struck up a trade in wild-flowers, delicate algae, and shells with Molly, buying all that the child could bring her (and the little girl was famous for these findings), afterwards teaching her to mount them in exquisite designs on Bristol-board for possible future customers.
Feeling that there shouldn’t be any suggestion of payment to Sara for her truly valuable services as a guide to her husband, she started trading wildflowers, delicate algae, and shells with Molly, buying everything the little girl could bring her (and the child was well-known for these finds). She then taught Molly how to arrange them beautifully on Bristol board for potential future buyers.
Morton, too, was paid a liberal percentage on fishing-tackle, etc., so that among them all the wolf was kept decidedly at bay, and Sara felt every night like adding a special thanksgiving to her prayers, because she was not forced to ask a loan of Squire Scrantoun.
Morton was also given a generous cut on fishing gear and other things, which meant that they all managed to keep their troubles at a distance. Every night, Sara felt grateful enough to add an extra thank you to her prayers, thankful that she didn’t have to borrow money from Squire Scrantoun.
CHAPTER VII.
A TEA-PARTY.
Meanwhile, she was learning to systemize her time so as to make the most of it, and, given a fresh impetus in her studies by this new companionship, spent the days so busily she scarcely had time, till night laid her on her pillow, to wonder where father might be, and when he would return.
Meanwhile, she was learning to organize her time to make the most of it, and with this new companionship giving her a boost in her studies, she spent her days so busy that she hardly had time, until night brought her to her pillow, to think about where her father might be and when he would come back.
So far, with the exception of the storm which had proven so fatal to her mother, the season had been quite free from gales, or "breezes" as the fishermen call them; for with these hardy people a good-sized tornado is only a "stiffish breeze" usually.
So far, apart from the storm that had been so deadly for her mother, the season had been pretty calm without strong winds, or "breezes" as the fishermen call them; for these tough folks, a sizable tornado is just a "stiffish breeze" most of the time.
But when these new, delightful friends went away, it seemed as if everything changed. Dull, foggy days, with fitful gusts, succeeded to the lovely month just gone, and the skies were leaden and threatening.
But when these new, wonderful friends left, it felt like everything changed. Boring, cloudy days, with random gusts of wind, followed the beautiful month that had just passed, and the skies were gray and ominous.
Then, too, little by little, the wolf began creeping towards their door, for Sara, in the large liberality of her nature, did not well know how to deny the eager wants of the children, so long as she had any means to gratify them; and was not so wise in hoarding against a rainy day as an older head might have been.
Then, little by little, the wolf started sneaking towards their door, because Sara, with her generous nature, didn’t really know how to say no to the children's eager requests as long as she had any way to fulfill them; and she wasn’t as wise in saving for a rainy day as someone older might have been.
Still further, to add to her gloom, baby had a slight attack of measles, over which she worried more than was necessary; and, altogether, August was for her a blue month, with only two bright spots to recall.
Still further, to add to her gloom, the baby had a slight case of measles, which she worried about more than she needed to; and overall, August was a pretty depressing month for her, with only two bright spots to remember.
One of these was when Morton, red and exultant, came lugging home a mammoth express package, with Molly, fish-knife in hand, dancing about him like some crazy Apache squaw about a war-captive, though she was only impatient to cut the cord.
One of these moments was when Morton, bright and excited, came home struggling with a huge express package, while Molly, fish knife in hand, danced around him like a wild Apache woman around a war captive, although she was just eager to cut the cord.
When her wish was finally gratified, Sara's delighted eyes beheld two volumes she had long been wishing for, and a pretty dress-pattern; Morton's caught sight of some tackle that fairly electrified him, with a suit of clothes better than he had ever owned before; Molly's darted with lightning speed to a neat jacket and hat, also a handsome herbarium book for her algae; while baby set up a squeal of joy at sight of some novel toys and picture-books, leaving Sara to the full appreciation of a dainty infant outfit below.
When her wish was finally fulfilled, Sara's excited eyes saw two books she had wanted for a long time, along with a beautiful dress pattern; Morton's noticed some fishing gear that thrilled him, along with a suit of clothes better than any he had owned before; Molly's eyes quickly spotted a nice jacket and hat, plus a beautiful herbarium book for her algae; while the baby squealed with joy at the sight of some new toys and picture books, leaving Sara to fully appreciate a cute infant outfit below.
Of course these most acceptable gifts were from the Grandet party,—now in Boston,—who had proven themselves thus more constant than most "summer friends," and generous almost beyond belief, as Sara thought.
Of course, these highly appreciated gifts were from the Grandet party—now in Boston—who had shown themselves to be more reliable than most "summer friends" and incredibly generous, or so Sara thought.
The other red-letter day was one when the whole family was invited to tea at Miss Prue's. They went early, as was the fashion in Killamet, Morton stiff and conscious in his new suit, and baby filled with undisguised admiration for his own new shoes, while both girls looked so unusually "dressed-up" in their Boston finery, that Miss Prue naturally concluded good Reuben Olmstead must have left his family well provided for during his absence, and had not the slightest idea how closely pressed they were for actual money.
The other special day was when the whole family was invited to tea at Miss Prue's. They arrived early, as was the style in Killamet, with Morton feeling stiff and self-conscious in his new suit, and the baby beaming with obvious pride in his new shoes. Both girls looked so unusually dressed up in their fancy Boston outfits that Miss Prue naturally assumed good Reuben Olmstead must have left his family in good shape financially during his absence, having no clue how tight their actual cash situation was.
They had been seated but a few moments, Morton gravely staring at the dragon-china with meekly folded hands, Molly tilted on the edge of her chair like a bird about to fly, and the baby on Sara's lap wide-eyed and inquiring, when Polly thought the quiet was growing oppressive, and broke out,—
They had been seated for just a few moments, Morton seriously staring at the dragon china with his hands softly folded, Molly perched on the edge of her chair like a bird ready to take off, and the baby on Sara's lap wide-eyed and curious, when Polly felt that the silence was becoming too heavy and spoke up,—
"Pretty Poll! Pretty Poll! How d'ye do? Oh, you fools!" At which Molly ran over in a rippling little giggle, so infectious that every one had to join in.
"Pretty Poll! Pretty Poll! How are you? Oh, you fools!" At that, Molly rushed over with a bubbly little laugh, so contagious that everyone had to join in.
Miss Prue turned to her with an indulgent smile.
Miss Prue turned to her with a warm smile.
"Bless her heart! It would be dull here if 'tweren't for Polly, wouldn't it? Let's see, I've a new game somewhere, from Boston; it's bits of rhyme and scraps of knowledge, I believe; I never played it, but perhaps you and Morton can make it out," and soon the two were seated, bending over a light stand, quite happy for the nonce.
"Bless her heart! It would be boring here if it weren't for Polly, right? Let me think, I have a new game somewhere from Boston; it has little rhymes and bits of trivia, I think; I’ve never played it, but maybe you and Morton can figure it out," and soon the two were sitting together, leaning over a lamp, quite happy for the moment.
Meanwhile, baby was so impressed with the dignity and solemnity of the occasion that he kept his round eyes fixed unwinkingly upon the parrot (who occasionally addressed a remark to him), until the weary lids closed, and he dropped his sleepy little head over against Sara's shoulder.
Meanwhile, the baby was so taken with the seriousness and importance of the event that he couldn't take his wide eyes off the parrot (who occasionally said something to him), until his tired eyelids finally closed, and he let his sleepy little head rest against Sara's shoulder.
Then she and Miss Prue had a long, delightsome talk, in which she told her good friend all about the Grandet party, the order of the King's Daughters, those beautiful, impressive books of Hale's, and something— not a great deal, for Sara was naturally reticent of her inner life—of the hopes and longings kindled by them in her soul.
Then she and Miss Prue had a long, delightful conversation, where she shared everything about the Grandet party, the order of the King's Daughters, those beautiful, impressive books by Hale, and a little bit—Sara was naturally reserved about her inner thoughts—about the hopes and desires they sparked in her soul.
As the kind old maid watched her noble, expressive face, and noted the clinging little figure in her arms, she sighed, wondering,—
As the kind old maid looked at her noble, expressive face and noticed the small figure holding onto her, she sighed, wondering,—
"Is here to be another life-long sacrifice? Are these sparkling, youthful hopes to settle down into the dull, smouldering fires of duty— a fire which will always boil the domestic kettle, and warm the family hearth, but never be a beacon-light on the hill of effort, to help the world onward?" Then she checked herself. "Is any life well lived, however humble, quite lost to the world? And does not God know better than I where to put her?" and thus ending her reflections, she turned with a brighter look to say,
"Is this going to be another lifelong sacrifice? Are these bright, youthful dreams going to fade into the dull, smoldering fires of duty—fires that will always heat the home and keep the family warm, but never serve as a guiding light to help the world move forward?" Then she paused. "Is any life well lived, no matter how humble, truly lost to the world? And doesn’t God know better than I where she belongs?" And with that, she turned with a brighter expression to say,
"My dear, don't let anything discourage you from carrying out your views! I believe this life of ours is like a flight of steps leading to a throne. When we have performed all that is required of us on the first step, we must go on and up But sometimes, alas! we will not do what we should, and have to be ordered back. Then how painfully slow seems the climb to our former position! But, if we can only always hear that 'Come up higher,' and keep steadily on, slowly it may be, so slowly the steps seem but an inch high, we will surely reach the throne in time—or in eternity."
"My dear, don’t let anything stop you from pursuing your beliefs! I believe our life is like a staircase leading to a throne. Once we’ve done everything expected of us on the first step, we must move up. But sometimes, unfortunately! we don’t do what we should and have to be sent back. Then the climb back to where we were feels painfully slow! However, if we can always hear that 'Come up higher' and keep moving forward, even if it feels slow and the steps seem tiny, we will definitely reach the throne eventually—or in eternity."
Sara's luminous eyes rested intently on her face.
Sara's bright eyes were focused intently on her face.
"The steps may not all be beautiful or easy," she breathed.
"The steps might not all be pretty or simple," she sighed.
"No, nor will be, my dear. There is a little book of essays I have, and one is called 'The Gospel of Drudgery;' I want you to read it."
"No, and it won't happen, my dear. I have a little book of essays, and one of them is called 'The Gospel of Drudgery;' I want you to read it."
Miss Plunkett rose and stepped to the book-case on the opposite side of the room, being enjoined, sleepily, by Mistress Polly meanwhile, to "Come again, and don't be long!" When old Hester appeared in the doorway, to bob a courtesy, and announce,—
Miss Plunkett stood up and walked over to the bookshelf on the other side of the room, while Mistress Polly, drowsily, urged her to "Come back soon, and don’t take too long!" When old Hester showed up in the doorway to bow and announce,—
"Tea is served, Miss Prue."
"Tea's ready, Miss Prue."
Hester was a character in Killamet, and must be described.
Hester was a character in Killamet, and she needs to be described.
She was a pure-blooded African of Guinea, who, when a wee child, was rescued from a slave-trader by Captain Plunkett, Miss Prue's father.
She was a pure-blooded African from Guinea, who, as a young child, was rescued from a slave trader by Captain Plunkett, Miss Prue's father.
The poor little black baby's mother had died during the cruel march to the coast, and the little creature, become almost a skeleton, and looking more like a baby chimpanzee than anything human, was made a pet of by the crew on the homeward voyage, growing fat and saucy daily, so that when the captain presented her to his daughter, then an infant of two years, she was as cunning a specimen of a negro baby as one often sees.
The poor little black baby's mother had died during the harsh march to the coast, and the tiny creature, almost a skeleton and resembling a baby chimpanzee more than anything human, was taken in by the crew on the way home. She grew chubby and feisty each day, so when the captain introduced her to his two-year-old daughter, she was a genuinely adorable example of a black baby, just like one often sees.
Instantly the fair little Prudence took a great fancy to her, thinking her, doubtless, some new queer kind of doll; and from that time the two were almost inseparable companions.
Instantly, the pretty little Prudence took a strong liking to her, probably thinking she was some new, unusual kind of doll; and from that point on, the two became almost inseparable friends.
The little stranger was soon given free papers, formally adopted, and baptized under the Christian name of Hester Plunkett; and from her twenty-first birthday had always received wages for her services.
The little stranger was soon given legal papers, officially adopted, and baptized with the Christian name of Hester Plunkett; and since her twenty-first birthday, she had always received payment for her services.
Her love for the family, especially Miss Prue, almost the only survivor of this especial branch, was simply unbounded; and nothing could have tempted her to leave the latter.
Her love for the family, especially Miss Prue, who was nearly the only survivor of this particular branch, was truly endless; and nothing could have convinced her to leave her.
Even as she made the simple announcement, her great, soft black eyes rested lovingly on her friend and mistress, then turned, with a smiling welcome, upon the children.
Even as she made the straightforward announcement, her deep, gentle black eyes looked affectionately at her friend and mistress, then shifted, with a warm smile, to the children.
"I'll tend the baby ef he wakes, Miss Sairay; let me lay him down now," she said, lifting him with her powerful black hands; "he likes his old Aunt Hester!" and she nestled him against her broad bosom, and bent her stately white-turbaned head caressingly over him.
"I'll take care of the baby if he wakes up, Miss Sairay; let me put him down now," she said, lifting him with her strong black hands; "he likes his old Aunt Hester!" and she held him against her large chest, leaning her elegant head, covered with a white turban, affectionately over him.
Molly, who was always fascinated by her, watched every movement, her eyes dancing, and her checks dimpling with some inner thought.
Molly, who was always captivated by her, observed every movement, her eyes sparkling, and her cheeks lighting up with some inner thought.
"Come, what are you sparkling over now?" cried Miss Prue, taking the child's hand to lead her to the dining-room. "I know you've an idea in that little brain of yours, because it's almost ready to jump out of your eye-windows!" Molly gave a little hop—she seldom walked—and caught the aged hand in both of hers. "I'll tell you, Miss Plunkett, but you musn't tell anybody, will you?"
"Come on, what are you excited about now?" shouted Miss Prue, taking the child's hand to lead her to the dining room. "I can tell you have an idea in that little brain of yours, because it’s practically about to burst out of your eyes!" Molly did a little hop—she rarely walked—and grabbed the old hand with both of hers. "I'll tell you, Miss Plunkett, but you can't tell anyone, okay?"
"I'll try to keep it a secret, Molly."
"I'll try to keep it a secret, Molly."
"Well, what do you s'pose Hester looks like?"
"Well, what do you think Hester looks like?"
"Now, Molly! You wouldn't make fun of good old Hester, would you?"
"Come on, Molly! You wouldn't make fun of good old Hester, would you?"
"But I'm not making fun, Miss Prue, indeed and indeedy I'm not, only she does!"
"But I'm not teasing you, Miss Prue, I really’m not, it’s just that she does!"
"Well, like what, Molly?"
"Well, like what do you mean, Molly?"
By this time they had reached the dining-room, and Molly drew her behind its door, to whisper mysteriously,—
By this time, they had reached the dining room, and Molly pulled her behind the door to whisper mysteriously,—
"She looks just like Rocky Point when there's a high wind. Then the rock stands up there black and big and square, just as Hester does; and her muslin turban is the spray up over the top of it, don't you see?"
"She looks just like Rocky Point on a windy day. The rock stands there, large and square, just like Hester; and her muslin turban is like the spray over the top of it, don’t you see?"
Miss Prue nodded comprehensively, for the resemblance of the tall, straight negress to that bold headland was something she could recognize herself, now it was brought to her notice.
Miss Prue nodded in agreement, as the tall, straight Black woman reminded her of that bold headland, a comparison she could see clearly now that it had been pointed out to her.
"I think you're right, dear; but come, our supper is waiting. Pray excuse me, Sara, for keeping you and Morton standing here; this little lady-bird and I have been exchanging confidences behind the door!"
"I think you're right, dear; but come on, our dinner is ready. Please excuse me, Sara, for keeping you and Morton standing here; this little ladybug and I have been sharing secrets behind the door!"
What a supper it was! Well worth waiting for, Morton thought, for the queer foreign-spiced preserves and the hot pickles (which made Molly wink tearful eyes rapidly, and say, "No more, thank you, ma'am!" with great promptness) were all there; besides dainty cakes, such as only Hester could make, and tea that was to the common beverage as nectar to vinegar.
What a dinner it was! Totally worth the wait, Morton thought, because the strange, foreign-spiced jams and the hot pickles (which made Molly tear up quickly and say, "No more, thank you!" with impressive speed) were all there; along with fancy cakes that only Hester could make, and tea that was like nectar compared to vinegar.
Once Molly paused, inspecting a small cream-cake in her hand with a grave air.
Once Molly paused, examining a small cream cake in her hand with a serious expression.
"What is it, dear? What are you thinking?" asked Miss Prue, to whom the child was always a whole page of fun and epigram.
"What is it, dear? What are you thinking?" asked Miss Prue, to whom the child was always a whole page of fun and witty remarks.
"I was thinking, ma'am, how does this froth get inside the cake?"
"I was wondering, ma'am, how does this foam get into the cake?"
"Molly, Molly! You are too curious," said her sister.
"Molly, Molly! You're way too curious," said her sister.
But now an idea suddenly struck the child, rippling and dimpling over her bright face like a breeze over a little lake.
But now a thought suddenly hit the child, creating little waves and ripples across her bright face like a breeze over a small lake.
"Oh, I know!" she cried, "I know! You just churn the cream, and then pour the dough around it, of course!" which lucid explanation seemed perfectly satisfactory to herself at any rate.
"Oh, I get it!" she exclaimed, "I get it! You just whip the cream, and then pour the dough around it, right?" This clear explanation seemed perfectly fine to her, at least.
All the stiffness of that first half-hour was now gone, and the rest of the stay was one riotous frolic, in which baby Ned, sweetened by a long nap and a good supper in Sara's arms, joined merrily; and, as Miss Prue watched the little party leave her gate in the late dusk, it was through misty eyes, for she could not help thinking of the home she might have known, had not the sea claimed her husband for its own.
All the tension of that first half-hour was gone now, and the rest of the visit was a fun, joyful time, where baby Ned, refreshed from a long nap and a good dinner in Sara's arms, joined in happily. As Miss Prue watched the little group leave her gate in the fading light, her eyes filled with tears, thinking about the home she could have had if the sea hadn't taken her husband away.
After this happy day came a few that were anxious enough to poor Sara; for the little hoard was getting fearfully low, and now, too, the provisions were nearly gone.
After this happy day came a few that were stressful enough for poor Sara; for the little stash was getting worryingly low, and now, too, the supplies were almost gone.
"I'm afraid, Morton," she said one morning, "if we don't hear something from father this week, I'll have to borrow of Squire Scrantoun."
"I'm worried, Morton," she said one morning, "if we don't hear from dad this week, I’ll have to borrow from Squire Scrantoun."
Molly's nose went up.
Molly wrinkled her nose.
"I don't like him; he's a scowly man! Let's borrow of Uncle Adam or Miss
Prue."
"I don't like him; he's such a grumpy guy! Let's ask Uncle Adam or Miss
Prue."
"But old Adam Standish is nearly as poor as we, Molly."
"But old Adam Standish is almost as broke as we are, Molly."
"No, he ain't," with a toss of her head; "he's got a heap of money! He keeps it in an old shot-bag, and I've seen it myself; he's got—well, as much as five dollars, I do believe!"
"No, he isn't," she said, tossing her head. "He's got a lot of money! He keeps it in an old bag, and I've seen it myself; he's got—well, as much as five dollars, I really believe!"
As this magnificent sum did not impress Sara so much as it should, the child concluded to drop finances for a while and attend to baby, who was busily engaged just then in pulling straws out of the broom, a loss the well-used article could ill afford.
As this impressive amount didn’t impress Sara as much as it should have, the child decided to put finances aside for a while and take care of the baby, who was currently busy pulling straws out of the broom, a loss that the well-used tool could hardly handle.
Sara stepped past the two at their frolic and looked out of the open door.
Sara walked past the two of them having fun and looked out the open door.
It was a glorious morning, the air washed clean by a thunder-storm during the night, and the sea still white-capped from its violence.
It was a beautiful morning, the air freshened by a thunderstorm the night before, and the sea still frothy from its turmoil.
As she was watching with admiration its turbulent beauty, Morton, who had come to her side, burst out,—
As she admired its wild beauty, Morton, who had joined her, exclaimed,—
"Why, Sara, look in the offing, isn't that the Seagull at anchor? Why, it is, it must be! Then Jap Norris is here, and can tell us about father!"
"Hey, Sara, look out there, isn’t that the Seagull docked? It is, it has to be! That means Jap Norris is here, and he can fill us in about Dad!"
"Are you sure, Morton? I can't make her out from here.'
"Are you sure, Morton? I can't see her from here."
"Well, I can! I know the old Sea-gull like a book; and look! look, Sara, if that isn't Jap this minute coming down the street!"
"Well, I can! I know the old Sea-gull like the back of my hand; and look! Look, Sara, if that isn't Jap right now coming down the street!"
Sara looked, recognizing the straight young figure at once, and turned back to her brother with a quick pang of foreboding that slightly paled her sweet face.
Sara looked and immediately recognized the tall, young figure. She turned back to her brother with a quick feeling of unease that made her sweet face look a little pale.
"Morton," she said huskily, "he brings us news of father!"
"Morton," she said softly, "he has news about Dad!"
CHAPTER VIII.
NEWS FROM THE NAUTILUS.
When the fleet to which the Nautilus belonged reached the Banks, everything seemed exceptionally propitious. The weather was fine and tranquil for March, and the fish fairly asking to be taken. In fact, it was all "too lucky," as old Captain Sennett of the Nautilus growled occasionally, he being, like all sailors, superstitious to the core, and "fond of his blow," as the crew put it.
When the fleet that the Nautilus was part of arrived at the Banks, everything seemed incredibly favorable. The weather was nice and calm for March, and the fish were practically begging to be caught. In fact, it was all "too lucky," as old Captain Sennett of the Nautilus would occasionally grumble, being, like all sailors, deeply superstitious and "attached to his luck," as the crew described it.
They made a "big haul," with which they put into port, and after disposing of it started out again, only to make a trip as disastrous as the former had been fortunate. There was a week of the "dirtiest" kind of weather,—head-winds, fogs, and treacherous "breezes," which strained every timber in the old tub of a Nautilus, as she rolled clumsily about in the turbulent waves.
They had a "big haul," which they brought into port, and after selling it, they set out again, only to embark on a trip as disastrous as the last one had been lucky. There was a week of really terrible weather—headwinds, fogs, and tricky breezes—that strained every timber in the old tub of a Nautilus as it rolled clumsily around in the rough waves.
At length there came a night (it was one of those in which Sara had watched with baby during the measles) when the sea, as if scorning all previous performances, seemed lashing itself into a very climax of rage. Smutty rags of clouds flew across the ominous horizon, and spiteful gusts, apparently from every direction of the compass, caught the old Nautilus in wild arms, and tossed her about like a foot-ball.
At last, there came a night (one of those when Sara had stayed up with the baby during the measles) when the sea, as if mocking all previous events, seemed to whip itself into a peak of fury. Dirty rags of clouds raced across the threatening horizon, and harsh gusts of wind, seemingly from every direction, swept the old Nautilus up in wild arms, tossing her around like a football.
She had sprung a slight leak also, nothing dangerous in a stanch vessel, but an added straw, which might prove the last in this straining wrestle with wind and sea, and she did not answer her rudder as her steersman could have wished.
She had also developed a small leak, nothing serious in a strong ship, but an extra burden that could be the last in this tough battle with the wind and sea, and she didn’t respond to her rudder as her helmsman would have liked.
"Will she stan' it, cap'n, think ee?" asked Reuben anxiously, as a momentary pause in the pounding and smashing found them together.
"Will she handle it, captain, do you think?" asked Reuben anxiously, as a brief pause in the pounding and smashing brought them together.
"God A'mighty knows!" was the solemn answer. "If her rudder"—
"God Almighty knows!" was the serious reply. "If her rudder"—
The rest was drowned in a new shriek of the blast, and Reuben threw himself flat and clung for dear life to the winch, as a wave washed over the deck, smashing everything breakable into kindling-wood, and almost drowning the two, whom instinct and long practice helped to cling, in spite of the fact that the very breath was beaten out of their bodies.
The rest was overwhelmed by a new scream of the blast, and Reuben threw himself down flat and clung for dear life to the winch as a wave crashed over the deck, smashing everything fragile into kindling and nearly drowning the two, who instinct and experience helped to hold on, even though the very breath was knocked out of their bodies.
But this, bad as it seemed, was only the beginning of troubles. There were hours of just such experiences; and Reuben's strength, robust as it was, began to fail him beneath the strain.
But this, as bad as it seemed, was only the start of the troubles. There were hours of experiences like this, and Reuben's strength, strong as it was, started to wear thin under the pressure.
In such storms there is no rest for the sailor. Something is needed of him every moment, especially upon these fishing smacks and schooners, which carry such small crews; and often forty or more hours will pass with literally no rest at all.
In such storms, the sailor gets no rest. They are required to be alert at all times, especially on these fishing boats and schooners that have such small crews; often, forty hours or more can go by with absolutely no break at all.
They labored on until evening set in once more, and all hands had just been ordered aft to secure a broken spar, when Nick the boy uttered a fearful cry, which gave every man a start. They followed the direction of his horrified gaze, and saw a danger which paralyzed the stoutest nerve. Just ahead was a "gray-back,"—sailor parlance for a wave which is to all other waves as a mountain to a hillock,—and Reuben felt their doom was sealed, for the old Nautilus, disabled as she was already, could never stand that terrific onslaught.
They worked on until evening fell again, and everyone had just been called to the back to secure a broken spar when Nick, the boy, let out a terrified scream that startled everyone. They turned to see what he was pointing at and were met with a danger that froze even the bravest of them. Just ahead was a "gray-back"—sailor slang for a wave that is like a mountain compared to a small hill—and Reuben realized their fate was sealed, as the old Nautilus, already damaged, could never survive that immense wave.
With one short, desperate prayer he closed his eyes and clung with the grip of the dying to the shattered spar.
With one quick, desperate prayer, he shut his eyes and clung to the broken spar as if it were his last hope.
It was all over in a moment. A roar like a thousand thunders, a stunning blow impossible to imagine, and then—a broad, wreck-strewn expanse, amid which those few poor atoms of humanity showed but as black dots for a moment, soon to be sucked beneath the seething waves.
It was all over in an instant. A deafening roar like a thousand thunderstorms, a shocking impact beyond comprehension, and then—a vast, debris-filled area, where those few unfortunate people appeared as tiny black dots for just a moment, soon to be pulled under the churning waves.
By dawn of the next day the storm was over, for that gray-back had been one of those climaxes in which nature seems to delight; and, having done its worst, the winds hushed their fury, and wailed away into a chill, sullen, but clearing morning.
By dawn the next day, the storm had passed, as that gray sky had been one of those high points that nature seems to enjoy; and after unleashing its worst, the winds quieted down and drifted away into a cold, gloomy, but clearing morning.
The remainder of the fleet, scattered in every direction by the storm, did not discover the absence of the Nautilus till mid-forenoon, when bits of wreckage, into which they sailed, soon told the pitiful story. Towards noon two bodies were found, that of the captain and steersman, afloat in the pilot-house, but no more; the fate of Reuben, the boy, and the three other hands could only be conjectured.
The rest of the fleet, spread out in all directions by the storm, didn't notice the Nautilus was missing until mid-morning, when they came across pieces of wreckage that quickly revealed the tragic situation. Around noon, they found two bodies—those of the captain and the steersman—floating in the pilot house, but that was all; the fate of Reuben, the boy, and the three other crew members could only be guessed.
The next day the drowned men were given honorable burial; and many of the remaining vessels, having been almost disabled by the fury of the elements, had to make for the nearest port for repairs.
The next day, the drowned men were given a respectable burial; and many of the remaining ships, having been nearly wrecked by the storm, had to head to the nearest port for repairs.
Then came a fair and "lucky" run, in which not a hand could be spared to carry the news home, for these fishermen learn to look almost with contempt upon death and disaster. Many a poor fellow with a broken limb must go days, even weeks, before he can reach a physician; and the friends on shore are left as long in ignorance of their fate.
Then came a good and "lucky" stretch, when not a single hand was free to bring the news back home, because these fishermen almost look down on death and disaster. Many a poor guy with a broken bone has to wait days, even weeks, before he can see a doctor; and the friends on land stay in the dark about their fate for just as long.
Nearly a month had passed, then, since that awful night, when Jasper Norris, dreading his task as he had never dreaded any physical danger in his life, walked down the village street toward Sara and Morton in the cottage doorway.
Nearly a month had passed since that terrible night when Jasper Norris, fearing his task more than he had ever feared any physical danger in his life, walked down the village street toward Sara and Morton in the cottage doorway.
The former watched him with a growing feeling of suffocation and tightness about her throat and heart, for the droop of his figure was ominous.
The former watched him with a rising sense of suffocation and tightness in her throat and heart, as the slump of his figure was unsettling.
Had there been good news he would have given a sailors' hurrah at sight of them, and bounded on, waving his cap in welcome. But, still in dead silence, he turned into the little broken gate, and walked up the path to the door.
Had there been good news, he would have cheered like a sailor at the sight of them and bounded on, waving his cap in welcome. But, still in silence, he turned into the little broken gate and walked up the path to the door.
Sara, quite white now, and leaning for support against the jamb, kept her piercing eyes on his face, though his would not meet their gaze; while Morton rolled great frightened orbs from one to the other, as from within came unconscious Molly's gleeful babble, and the baby's sweet little trills of laughter.
Sara, now very pale and leaning for support against the doorframe, kept her intense gaze fixed on his face, even though he wouldn’t look at her; meanwhile, Morton nervously shifted his wide eyes between the two of them, as the cheerful babble of unconscious Molly and the baby's delightful little giggles came from inside.
"Jasper!" gasped Sara in desperation, "why—why don't you speak?"
"Jasper!" Sara gasped in desperation, "why—why won't you say anything?"
He looked up, and made a hopeless gesture with his hands.
He looked up and made a defeated gesture with his hands.
"Don't, Sairay," he said huskily, "don't give way, but—but I've bad news."
"Don't, Sairay," he said softly, "don't give in, but—I've got bad news."
A great trembling now shook her limbs, and she lifted her hands as if to ward off a blow, but her agonized eyes seemed dragging the words out of him.
A deep tremor now shook her limbs, and she raised her hands as if to fend off a strike, but her pained eyes appeared to be pulling the words out of him.
"Your father, Sairay, he's—he's—the Nautilus went to pieces, like the tub she wor, and he's"—
"Your father, Sairay, he’s—he’s— the Nautilus fell apart, like the tub she was, and he’s"—
"Drowned!" screamed Morton, putting his hands to his ears.
"Drowned!" shouted Morton, covering his ears.
"Who's drowned?" cried Molly, running to them. "Why, Jap, that you?
Where's pa?"
"Who's drowning?" yelled Molly, rushing over to them. "Is that you, Jap?
Where's Dad?"
Sara, who had not spoken, at this dropped to the doorstep, and, doubling up in a forlorn little heap, buried her face in her hands. Morton burst out crying; and Molly, with a puzzled look around, joined in promptly, thinking it the proper thing to do, though she had not yet an idea of what had really happened.
Sara, who had been silent, suddenly dropped to the doorstep and, curling up in a sad little ball, buried her face in her hands. Morton started crying loudly, and Molly, looking confused, quickly joined in, believing it was the right thing to do, even though she had no clue what was actually going on.
But why prolong the heart-rending scene, as little by little Jasper stammered out all the story he had to tell, and the poor children began to realize how doubly orphaned they were? This was a grief before which the loss of their. stepmother seemed as nothing. They had loved their big, kind, good-natured father as a companion, far more than a parent; and the thought of never meeting him again, of never hearing his well- known greeting after his absences,—
But why stretch out the heartbreaking moment as Jasper slowly pieced together the story he needed to share, and the poor kids started to understand just how much they had lost? This grief made losing their stepmother feel insignificant. They loved their big, kind, easygoing dad as a friend, more than as a parent; and the thought of never seeing him again, of never hearing his familiar greeting after he returned from being away,—
"Waal, waal, younkers, come and kiss your old dad! Did you miss him much, eh?"—seemed intolerable.
"Waal, waal, kids, come and kiss your old dad! Did you miss him a lot, huh?"—felt unbearable.
Sara, under this new blow, for a time lost all self-control, and broke into such a passion of grief, that Jasper, much frightened, ran for the nearest neighbor, Mrs. Updyke.
Sara, overwhelmed by this new blow, lost all self-control for a while and erupted into such a fit of grief that Jasper, quite alarmed, ran to get the nearest neighbor, Mrs. Updyke.
She soon appeared,—a gaunt woman, with a wrinkled visage, and a constant sniff.
She soon showed up—a thin woman with a wrinkled face and a constant sniffle.
"Land sakes!" she cried, upon hearing Jasper's ill news, "Yeouw don't say! Well, well, it's a disposition o' Providence, to be sure!" by which she doubtless meant a dispensation, though it did not much matter, for no one paid the slightest attention to her moral axioms just then.
"Good grief!" she exclaimed, upon hearing Jasper's bad news, "You can't be serious! Well, well, it's just the way of fate, that's for sure!" by which she probably meant a distribution, though it didn't really matter, since no one was paying any attention to her moral lessons at that moment.
By this time the news had spread, and the neighbors were flocking to the afflicted cottages; for all the drowned men had lived in Killamet, and were well known, while each had left a wife, mother, or some weeping female relative, to mourn his loss.
By this time, the news had spread, and the neighbors were gathering at the affected cottages; all the drowning victims had lived in Killamet and were familiar figures, each leaving behind a wife, mother, or some grieving female relative to mourn their loss.
But all agreed that the Olmstead case was hardest, or, if they did not, Mrs. Updyke took pains to impress that idea upon them with a decisive sniff; for, being a next-door neighbor, she naturally desired that the affliction close by should outrank all other distress in the village.
But everyone agreed that the Olmstead case was the most difficult one, or at least, Mrs. Updyke made sure to convey that notion with a definitive sniff; being a next-door neighbor, she obviously wanted the nearby trouble to be considered worse than any other misery in the village.
But, finding Sara oblivious just now to everything but her grief, she left her to pace back and forth, wringing her hands and moaning like some caged creature, contenting herself with telling the children "they could mourn for their poor pa jest as well with less noise," while she prepared to receive the sympathetic callers with an intense satisfaction, which the solemnity of the occasion could not quench.
But seeing Sara just now completely lost in her grief, she let her pace back and forth, wringing her hands and moaning like a trapped animal, while she told the kids that "they could mourn for their poor dad just as well with less noise," all while getting ready to greet the sympathetic visitors with a level of satisfaction that the seriousness of the situation couldn't dampen.
"Yes, it's a awful visitation," she sniffed, as the curious, friendly women flocked in; "I don't know's I ever hearn tell of a harrowin'er! Four orphans, with no pa nor ma!" (Sniff, sniff.) "Molly, when that babby squirms so, is it pins or worms?"
"Yes, it's such a terrible visit," she sniffed as the curious, friendly women gathered around; "I don't think I've ever heard of anything more distressing! Four orphans, without a dad or mom!" (Sniff, sniff.) "Molly, when that baby squirms like that, is it pins or worms?"
"He wants Sara," sobbed the poor child, whose laughter and dimples were now all drowned in tears.
"He wants Sara," sobbed the poor child, whose laughter and dimples were now all soaked in tears.
But Sara, unheeding of everybody, still kept up that wild walk back and forth, back and forth, every groan seeming wrenched from her very soul; and poor baby had to squirm,—and stand it.
But Sara, ignoring everyone, kept up that frantic pacing back and forth, back and forth, every groan sounding like it was pulled straight from her soul; and the poor baby had to squirm—and endure it.
Ah! that is a lesson that comes almost with our first breath!
Ah! That's a lesson we learn almost right from our first breath!
"Poor child!" said one little dumpling of a woman. "Let me take him home: he'll be amused with my Johnnie, I know. Come baby!" and, managing at length to coax him away, she took him to more cheerful surroundings, where he was soon quite as happy sucking a peppermint lozenge, and watching Johnnie with his toys, as if no father lay buried under the cruel, restless sea.
"Poor kid!" said a petite woman. "Let me take him home: he’ll have fun with my Johnnie, I’m sure. Come here, baby!" After finally getting him to come along, she took him to a brighter place, where he was soon just as happy sucking on a peppermint candy and watching Johnnie play with his toys, as if his father didn’t lie buried under the harsh, restless sea.
Meanwhile, awed by Sara's intense grief, the women stood about, quite powerless, and gazed at her.
Meanwhile, struck by Sara's deep sadness, the women stood around, feeling helpless, and watched her.
"Cain't we do nothin'?" asked Betty Pulcher, who could never endure inaction. "What is there to do?" "Nothin'," sniffed Mrs. Updyke solemnly, "least-wise, not now. Ye see, thar won't be no funeral to make ready fur, an' the sermon won't be till a Sunday. I've gin the house a hasty tech to red it up; an' ef the Armatts an' the Simcotes (them o' his fust wife's kin, an' his own, ye know) should come over from Norcross, we'll hev to divide 'em up. I kin sleep two on 'em, an' eat four, I guess, ef the rest on ye'll do as much."
"Can't we do anything?" asked Betty Pulcher, who couldn't stand being idle. "What is there to do?" "Nothing," Mrs. Updyke replied solemnly, "at least not right now. You see, there won't be a funeral to prepare for, and the sermon isn't until Sunday. I've given the house a quick tidy-up; and if the Armatts and the Simcotes (his first wife's relatives and his own, you know) come over from Norcross, we'll have to split them up. I can sleep two of them, and eat four, I guess, if the rest of you will pitch in too."
Each one agreed to do their best, this cannibal-sounding proposition meaning nothing worse than true fishwives' hospitality; and the group had gathered in a knot to discuss in low tones the children's "prospec's" for the future, when Mrs. Norris and Miss Plunkett came in.
Each person agreed to do their best, this cannibal-sounding suggestion meaning nothing worse than genuine fishwives' hospitality; and the group had gathered in a huddle to discuss in quiet voices the children's "prospects" for the future, when Mrs. Norris and Miss Plunkett walked in.
They were cousins, and something alike in face and manner, though the spirituality in Miss Prue's visage became a sort of shrewd good-humor in that of Mrs. Norris; and now each proceeded in a characteristic way to her duty.
They were cousins, and similar in appearance and behavior, though the expressive quality in Miss Prue's face turned into a kind of clever good-naturedness in Mrs. Norris; and now each went about her duties in her own distinctive manner.
Miss Prue went straight to Sara, and took the poor, unstrung little bundle of nerves into her arms, her very touch, both firm and gentle, bringing comfort to the half-crazed girl. She did not say much of anything, only kissed her and wept with her; but soon the violence of Sara's grief was subdued, and her heart-rending moans sank into long, sobbing breaths.
Miss Prue went right to Sara and pulled the poor, anxious little bundle of nerves into her arms. Her touch, both firm and gentle, comforted the almost-crazed girl. She didn't say much, just kissed her and cried with her; but soon the intensity of Sara's grief calmed down, and her heart-wrenching cries turned into long, sobbing breaths.
Mrs. Norris, after one pitying look, turned to the women.
Mrs. Norris, giving one sympathetic glance, turned to the women.
"Don't you think, friends, it is possible that seeing so many makes her worse? We all want to do something, I know. Mrs. Deering, you're so good with children, why not take the twins home with you for to-day? Perhaps your own bairnies will help to comfort them! And, Betty Pulcher, their clothes will need some fixing, no doubt, for Sunday. You're just the one to manage that; and get Mandy Marsh and Zeba Osterhaus to help you: they'll be glad to, I know. And you, Mrs. Updyke, and Mrs. Shooter,— were you going to look after the cooking, and so on? There'll likely be a crowd over for the sermon."
"Don't you think, friends, that seeing so many might make her feel worse? We all want to help, I know. Mrs. Deering, you're great with kids—why not take the twins home with you today? Maybe your own little ones will help comfort them! And, Betty Pulcher, their clothes will definitely need some fixing for Sunday. You're just the person to handle that; get Mandy Marsh and Zeba Osterhaus to help you out. They'll be happy to assist, I'm sure. And you, Mrs. Updyke and Mrs. Shooter—were you planning to take care of the cooking and everything else? There will probably be a big crowd for the sermon."
As each one was given just the work she preferred, and as there seemed little more chance of excitement here, they soon separated, not realizing they had been sent home, however; and a blissful quiet reigned.
As each person was assigned only the tasks she liked, and since there didn’t seem to be much more excitement here, they quickly broke apart, not realizing they had actually been dismissed; and a peaceful silence settled in.
When Mrs. Norris stepped outside to close the gate after the last one, a voice arrested her.
When Mrs. Norris stepped outside to close the gate after the last person, a voice stopped her in her tracks.
"Mother! mother!"
"Mom! Mom!"
She turned.
She turned around.
"Why, Jap, what are you doing there?" as her son came around one of the rear corners of the little building.
"Hey, Jap, what are you doing over there?" she called out as her son came around one of the back corners of the small building.
"I'm just—waiting. Say, mother," tremulously, "will it—kill her?"
"I'm just—waiting. Hey, Mom," he said nervously, "will it—kill her?"
"Kill her? Who, Sairay? No, indeed. She's lots better now. Gracious! you look sick yourself, child!"
"Kill her? Who, Sairay? No way. She's doing much better now. Wow! You look sick yourself, kid!"
"I'll never do such a thing again, mother,—never! I felt as if I'd stabbed her to the heart. Do—do you s'pose it'll make her—turn agin me?"
"I'll never do that again, Mom—never! I felt like I stabbed her right in the heart. Do—do you think it’ll make her turn against me?"
"Gracious! No; what an idee! Why, you've worked yourself into a regular chill, I declare. Go home, and tell Hannah to fix you up a good stiff dose of Jamaica ginger right away. Well, I never!"
"Wow! No way; what a thought! You're really getting yourself cold, I swear. Go home and tell Hannah to whip you up a strong dose of Jamaican ginger right away. I can't believe it!"
"Then you think she's coming out of it all right?"
"Do you think she's getting through it okay?"
"I think she's enough sight better'n you'll be, if you don't go and do what I tell you this minute; now hustle!" and Jasper, knowing his mother's decisive ways, walked away without more ado.
"I think she's way better than you will be if you don't do what I say right now; now move!" And Jasper, aware of his mother's straightforward manner, walked away without another word.
But not home; not to Hannah's ministering care and the Jamaica ginger, but to a little cove by the sea where, with his body thrown flat on the rocks, and his face buried in his hands, he wept like a child himself, for pure sympathy with that orphaned girl who was so dear to him.
But not home; not to Hannah's caring touch and the Jamaica ginger, but to a small cove by the sea where, with his body laid flat on the rocks and his face buried in his hands, he cried like a child himself, out of pure sympathy for that orphaned girl who meant so much to him.
CHAPTER IX.
REBELLION.
But the poor, perhaps fortunately, have little time for mourning. As the first hint of the long winter came in on the September's equinox, poor Sara had to rouse herself, and she began to look about her with despairing eyes. Friends, so far, had been most kind, and the little family had never actually suffered; but now that the few summer resources for picking up an occasional dollar were ended, what had they to look forward to in the long months to come?
But the poor, perhaps luckily, have little time to grieve. As the first sign of the long winter arrived on September's equinox, poor Sara had to pull herself together and started to look around with hopeless eyes. Friends had been very kind, and the little family had never really struggled; but now that the few summer opportunities to earn a little cash were over, what did they have to look forward to in the long months ahead?
Reuben Olmstead had owned the poor little cottage in which they lived, so a roof over their heads might be counted on, but not much besides; for his share in the last fishing-expedition, promptly paid over by Jasper, had soon been swallowed up by the family's needs, so greatly reduced had they become before it arrived.
Reuben Olmstead owned the small cottage where they lived, so they could count on having a roof over their heads, but not much else; his share from the last fishing trip, which Jasper quickly gave him, was quickly used up by the family's expenses, as their needs had become so much greater by the time it came.
Sara was not, perhaps, a good financier,—few girls of barely eighteen are,—but she had done her best, and her feeling had often been that of a mother-bird, wearied by a long day's search for worms, who always finds the mouths stretched wide as ever, clamoring for more. The task of filling those mouths seemed a hopeless one.
Sara wasn't exactly a great money manager—few girls who are just eighteen are—but she did her best, and she often felt like a mother bird, tired after a long day searching for food, always facing open mouths eager for more. The job of satisfying those hungry mouths felt completely overwhelming.
"What can I do?" she thought, as she sat huddled over the tiny fire one day, waiting for the children to come home from school. "The flour is all gone, and the potatoes nearly, and so little wood!"
"What can I do?" she thought as she sat curled up by the small fire one day, waiting for the kids to return from school. "The flour is all gone, and the potatoes are almost gone too, and there’s hardly any wood!"
She shivered, then turned to see if the sleeping baby were well covered, and resumed her dreary musing.
She shivered, then turned to check if the sleeping baby was well covered, and went back to her gloomy thoughts.
"I don't wonder our people almost welcome a wreck when they are so poor. Of course it's wicked; but if there must be storms, and ships have got to go to pieces—God forgive me! I believe I was almost wishing for one, myself! If there were only something I could do; but what can I? Here are the children; they must be cared for, and the baby above all,—what can one do when there's a baby to look after? I suppose some would say, ask her people to take him; but who is there? Her mother is dead, and her father a deaf old man who can't live long; she had no sisters, and her brothers are sailors who are off all the time. There's only her cousin 'Liza, and I couldn't give the poor little fellow up to that hard, coarse woman; besides, I promised her and I promised father to care for him myself. If I could go out into the world, it seems as if I might find a place; I am strong and young, and not afraid to work, but here there is no opportunity."
"I don’t blame our people for almost welcoming disaster when they’re so poor. Of course, it’s wrong; but if there have to be storms and ships are going to get wrecked—God forgive me! I think I was almost hoping for one myself! If only there was something I could do; but what can I do? Here are the kids; they need to be taken care of, and the baby most of all—what can you do when there’s a baby to look after? I guess some would say to ask her family to take him, but who is there? Her mom is dead, and her dad is a deaf old man who can’t last much longer; she had no sisters, and her brothers are sailors who are away all the time. There’s only her cousin ‘Liza, and I couldn’t possibly give the poor little guy to that rough, tough woman; besides, I promised her and I promised Dad that I would take care of him myself. If I could go out into the world, I feel like I might find a place; I’m strong and young, and I’m not afraid to work, but here there’s no chance."
Then, after a long, silent gaze into the fire,—
Then, after a long, silent look at the fire,—
"God certainly knows all about it; he could help me if he would; I wonder why he doesn't? Does he treat us as I sometimes do baby—corner us all up till there's only one way to go, and so make us walk straight? But to walk straight now looks as if it led to starvation."
"God definitely knows everything about it; He could help me if He wanted to; I wonder why He doesn't? Does He treat us like I sometimes do with a baby—corner us until there's only one way to go, forcing us to walk straight? But walking straight now seems like it leads to starvation."
Her head drooped lower, and her thoughts grew too roving and uncontrolled for connected expression; in fact, her brooding had become almost actual dreaming, when the door swung back with a bang, and the two children rushed in, Molly screaming with laughter and resistance as she fled before Morton, who was close at her heels.
Her head hung low, and her thoughts became too scattered and wild for coherent expression; in fact, her brooding had turned into almost real dreaming when the door swung open suddenly, and the two kids burst in, Molly laughing and struggling as she ran away from Morton, who was right behind her.
"Sara! Sara! make him stop! I"—
"Sara! Sara! Make him stop! I"—
She was stopped herself by a sudden crash, and all three stood in blank affright and astonishment as the oval, gilt-framed mirror, which hung between the front windows, fell to the floor in the midst of them, and shivered into a dozen pieces. It had been one of the proud possessions of their own mother when she came to the house as a bride, and was the principal ornament of their humble living-room, as all swiftly remembered; and besides, there was that gloomy superstition which had been instilled into them since infancy,—a broken mirror meant death and disaster.
She was suddenly halted by a loud crash, and all three stood in shock and disbelief as the oval, gold-framed mirror, which hung between the front windows, fell to the floor right in front of them and shattered into a dozen pieces. It had been one of their mother’s treasured possessions when she first came to the house as a bride, and it was the main decoration in their modest living room, as they all quickly recalled; plus, there was that dark superstition they had been taught since they were kids— a broken mirror meant death and disaster.
Even Sara was not proof against this. In fact, there are scarcely any of us, no matter how good and wise we may be, who do not have some such pet remnant of barbarism clinging to our souls; and Sara now stood, pale and aghast as the others, looking at that fateful, shattered glass! The baby, thus rudely awakened, set up a lively scream, which broke the spell of awed silence that seemed to have held them all until now. Molly, with a flounce of resignation, cried out,—
Even Sara couldn't escape this. In reality, there are hardly any of us, no matter how good and wise we think we are, who don’t have some lingering remnant of barbarism clinging to our souls; and now Sara stood, pale and shocked like the others, staring at that fateful, broken glass! The baby, abruptly awakened, let out a loud scream, shattering the stunned silence that had kept them all spellbound until then. Molly, with a dramatic sigh of resignation, shouted,—
"Well, it's more trouble, of course, but we're getting used to it fast!"
"Well, it's definitely more hassle, but we're getting used to it quickly!"
Sara said, rather sharply,—
Sara said, rather bluntly,—
"Go get the baby, Molly, and be quiet, if you can; and, Morton, help me gather up the bits." While Morton, who was already down on the floor, remarked in his slow, thoughtful way,—
"Go get the baby, Molly, and be quiet if you can; and, Morton, help me gather up the pieces." While Morton, who was already on the floor, said in his slow, thoughtful way,—
"I don't see what we've done, Sara, to have things keep happening so dreadful, do you?"
"I don't understand what we've done, Sara, to keep having such terrible things happen, do you?"
Sara did not know. Just then the usual sweetness of her nature seemed turning to gall. If she could have put her thoughts into words, she would have said it seemed as if some awful Thing, instead of the God of love, sat up aloft mocking at her wretchedness; and she felt for the instant, as she crossed the floor after the old broom, an impotent rage, almost scorn, of this mighty power which could stoop to deal such malignant blows against a helpless girl.
Sara didn’t know. At that moment, the usual sweetness of her nature felt like it was turning bitter. If she could have voiced her thoughts, she would have said it felt like some terrible Thing, instead of the God of love, was up there mocking her misery; and for a brief moment, as she crossed the floor after the old broom, she felt an impotent anger, almost contempt, for this powerful force that could lower itself to strike such cruel blows against a helpless girl.
It was but a moment,—one of those fierce, instantaneous rebellions of the natural heart, which overcome us all at times of utter wretchedness,—then, just as she laid hands on the broom, there came a cry, a choked, wondering cry from Morton,—"Sara! O Sara!"
It lasted only a moment—one of those intense, sudden outbursts of the natural heart that can overwhelm us all during moments of complete despair—then, just as she reached for the broom, a cry rang out, a choked, amazed cry from Morton—"Sara! Oh Sara!"
She turned; what now?
She turned; what’s next?
The boy, in removing the larger fragments of the glass from the boards at the back of the frame, had come across something slipped in between, and now held it up with shaking hands and shining eyes. It was a neat pile of greenbacks, laid out straight and trim, with a paper band pinned around them. Sara looked, comprehended, and felt like falling on her knees in repentant gratitude!
The boy, while clearing the bigger pieces of glass from the boards at the back of the frame, found something hidden in between, and now he held it up with trembling hands and excited eyes. It was a neat stack of cash, arranged neatly and held together with a paper band. Sara looked, understood, and felt like dropping to her knees in thankful gratitude!
But, instead, she sprang towards him, and caught the package from his hands. Twice she counted it; could it be possible? Here were three hundred dollars; a sum that seemed like a fortune to the girl.
But instead, she jumped towards him and grabbed the package from his hands. She counted it twice; could it really be? Here was three hundred dollars; an amount that felt like a fortune to the girl.
Three hundred dollars between them and suffering; and the Thing up aloft became instantly a Friend, a Father, and a God!
Three hundred dollars between them and hardship; and the thing up above instantly turned into a Friend, a Father, and a God!
Molly, attempting a pirouette with the baby, now stumbled amid the debris, and for an instant distracted Sara's attention, as she sprang to steady her, and catch the imperilled little one from her irresponsible arms, and Morton remarked hesitantly,—
Molly, trying to do a pirouette with the baby, stumbled in the debris, momentarily catching Sara's attention as she rushed to steady her and save the precarious little one from her clumsy hold, and Morton commented cautiously,—
"Say, Sara, I guess I wasn't feeling just right about things, and I declare this makes me sort of ashamed!"
"Hey, Sara, I guess I wasn't feeling quite right about things, and I have to say this makes me feel kind of embarrassed!"
"Ashamed? Pshaw! Well, it doesn't me!" cried Molly, dancing about. "Now
I can have a new dress, and some shoes—
"Ashamed? No way! It doesn't bother me!" shouted Molly, skipping around. "Now
I can get a new dress and some shoes—
"'Way hay, storm along, John,
Old Stormy, he'"—
"'Way hay, storm along, John,
Old Stormy, he'"—
"Molly! Molly! How often must I tell you not to sing those coarse sailor songs? Now, do sit down, before you cut your feet on this glass. Morton, you see poor mother did divide that money, after all. I presume she left out just a few dollars for every-day expenses, which was what baby threw in the fire, but this must be the bulk of the money that father brought from Squire Scrantoun's."
"Molly! Molly! How many times do I have to tell you not to sing those rough sailor songs? Now, please sit down before you cut your feet on this glass. Morton, you see poor mom really did split that money after all. I guess she kept back just a few dollars for daily expenses, which was what the baby threw in the fire, but this has to be most of the money that Dad brought from Squire Scrantoun's."
"Yes," said Morton, still with solemn emphasis; "and perhaps, Sara, broken looking-glasses don't always mean that somebody's going to die; if they did, this would have broken last summer, wouldn't it?"
"Yeah," said Morton, still seriously; "and maybe, Sara, broken mirrors don't always mean that someone’s going to die; if they did, this one would have broken last summer, right?"
"I don't know just what to think, Morton," squeezing the baby for very joy, while this great gladness made her eyes brilliant, "only I guess we aren't forgotten, after all! I want to remember that always now, no matter how sorrowful we may be; will you help me, Morton?"
"I don't know what to think, Morton," she said, hugging the baby with joy that sparkled in her eyes, "but I guess we haven't been forgotten after all! I want to remember this always, no matter how sad we might be; will you help me, Morton?"
"If I don't forget myself," said her brother; "it's kinder hard to feel good when everything goes contrary, but I'll try;" and as he spoke, she saw him select a sliver of the broken glass, and, wrapping it in a bit of paper, lay it away in a drawer where he was allowed to keep his few treasures.
"If I don't lose my way," said her brother, "it’s pretty tough to feel good when everything's going wrong, but I’ll try;" and as he said this, she watched him pick up a shard of the broken glass and, wrapping it in a piece of paper, put it away in a drawer where he was allowed to keep his few treasures.
"Why, what's that for, Morton?" she asked curiously.
"What's that for, Morton?" she asked, curious.
He flushed a little, then said very low,—
He blushed a bit, then said very quietly,—
"It's to make us remember," and she felt that the whole circumstance must have made a deep impression on the boy.
"It's meant to help us remember," and she sensed that the entire situation must have left a strong impact on the boy.
Not so Molly. She mourned the glass because now she had no better place before which to arrange her curls than in one of the larger pieces left, which, being cracked, gave her such a resemblance to a certain old fisherman with a broken nose, who was her special aversion, that she hated to look at herself, which was, possibly, not a bad thing, for she was in danger of growing vain of her pretty, piquant face these days.
Not Molly. She missed the mirror because now she had no better spot to arrange her curls than in one of the larger pieces that were left. That piece, being cracked, made her look like a certain old fisherman with a broken nose, who she particularly disliked, so she hated to see her reflection. This might not have been such a bad thing, since she was at risk of becoming vain about her pretty, lively face these days.
But for a long time Sara went about the humble home with a humbler heart. She felt that she had been a traitor to her Kingly Father, and took the pretty little white cross madame had sent her and pinned it up, face inwards, against the wall.
But for a long time, Sara moved through the small home with a more modest heart. She felt like she had betrayed her Kingly Father, and took the pretty little white cross that Madame had sent her and pinned it up, facing inward, against the wall.
"I am not worthy to wear it," she said, "until I have done something to atone for my rebellion."
"I don't deserve to wear it," she said, "until I've done something to make up for my defiance."
But the winter passed quietly away; and, if no opportunity offered for any great deed of atonement, there were always the little worries of every day to be patiently borne, not the least of which was a sort of nagging spirit which had gone abroad among the old neighbors and friends of the Olmstead family. Possibly they were a trifle jealous of Sara's looks and bearing; it may be those who had predicted failure for her, "because them as keeps so stiddy to books ain't apt to hev much sense at things what caounts," were disappointed that she succeeded so well, or,—let us be charitable,—perhaps they thought the children all needed a little maternal scolding on general principles; anyhow, whatever they thought, there was something unpleasant in the air.
But winter passed quietly, and while there weren't any chances for major acts of atonement, there were always the small daily annoyances to deal with patiently. One of the biggest was a nagging spirit that had spread among the old neighbors and friends of the Olmstead family. Maybe they were a bit jealous of Sara’s looks and demeanor; perhaps those who had predicted her failure, saying "people who stick to their books aren’t likely to have much common sense," were disappointed by her success; or—let’s be charitable—maybe they just thought the kids could use a little maternal reprimanding just for the sake of it. Anyway, regardless of what they thought, there was something uncomfortable in the air.
Sara felt it keenly, and drew still farther into her shell of reticence, keeping closely to her studies and home duties, until the neighbors had some excuse for their plaints that "she didn't care for nothin' nor nobody but them pesky books!"
Sara felt it deeply and withdrew even more into her shell of shyness, focusing tightly on her studies and home responsibilities, until the neighbors had some reason to complain that "she didn't care about anything or anyone but those annoying books!"
One day Mrs. Updyke came in, sniffing as usual, and casting a hasty glance about the room with her cold, restless eyes.
One day, Mrs. Updyke walked in, sniffing like always, and quickly looked around the room with her cold, restless eyes.
"How d'ye do, Sairay?" she remarked, loosening her shawl. "I thort as how ye mought be lonesome, so I come over an' brung my knittin' a while; you got some on hand tew, I s'pose?"
"How do you do, Sairay?" she said, loosening her shawl. "I thought you might be lonely, so I came over and brought my knitting for a bit; you have some on hand too, I suppose?"
"Well, not knitting, but I've sewing," said Sara, trying to feel hospitable, and wondering what Mrs. Updyke would think if she should confess that she scarcely knew the meaning of that word "lonesome." "Let me take your hood and shawl, won't you?"
"Well, not knitting, but I've been sewing," Sara said, trying to be welcoming and wondering what Mrs. Updyke would think if she admitted that she hardly knew what the word "lonesome" meant. "Let me take your hood and shawl, okay?"
"Waal, while I set; is the babby's well as usual?" with a keen glance at the little fellow, who was happily dragging a pasteboard cart on spool wheels about the floor.
"Waal, while I sit; is the baby doing well as usual?" with a sharp look at the little guy, who was happily pulling a cardboard cart on spool wheels around the floor.
"Very well, thank you; and grows so fast! He walks nicely now, and can say 'Monnie,' and 'Mawta,' and 'Wawa,'—that's me,—besides several other words."
"Very well, thank you; and he’s growing so fast! He walks well now and can say 'Mommy,' and 'Martha,' and 'Wawa'—that’s me—along with several other words."
"H'm; got any flannils onto him?" "Oh, yes; I made some out of father's old ones," with a sigh at the beloved name.
"H'm; does he have any flannel shirts?" "Oh, yes; I made some from my dad's old ones," she said with a sigh at the cherished name.
"Ye did, hey? Hope they fit som'ers near."
"Did you? Hope they fit somewhere close."
She now critically examined the room once more; but as it was far neater than her own, she could not reasonably find any fault there, so started on a new tack.
She now carefully looked over the room again; but since it was much tidier than her own, she couldn’t really find any issues there, so she decided to shift her focus.
"How old's Morton?"
"How old is Morton?"
"Twelve next summer."
"Twelve next summer."
"Gittin' to be a big boy, ain't he?"
"Gonna be a big boy, isn't he?"
"Yes, and such a good one! He is a great help to me."
"Yes, and he's really great! He helps me a lot."
"Waal, he orter be; some boys o' twelve airns their own livin', don't ye know?"
"Well, he should be; some twelve-year-old boys earn their own living, you know?"
"Yes; and Morton can do something when it comes warmer, but he needs more schooling yet, though, indeed, he often does odd jobs on a Saturday that bring in a little. He's an industrious boy, and I want him to have a good education."
"Yes, and Morton can do something when it gets warmer, but he still needs more schooling. However, he often takes on odd jobs on Saturdays that bring in some extra cash. He's a hardworking kid, and I want him to get a good education."
"Waal, as to thet, some folks thinks too much o' book-larnin', I say! Your fayther didn't hev much o' it to boast on, an' see what a good pervider he was. Books is well enough, but sense is better, an' forehandedness is best o' all."
"Well, as for that, some people think too highly of book learning, I say! Your father didn’t have much of it to show off, and look at how good he was at providing. Books are fine, but common sense is better, and being proactive is the best of all."
As she talked, her needles clicked sharply amid the clouded blue yarn of her half-formed sock, and her eyes, almost as sharp, kept roving about, while the uneasy nose seemed determined to root out anything that might escape them. Just then Molly came in breezily, her curls flying, and her cheeks a bright pink, and, seeing the visitor, managed, all in one instant, to give Sara a lightning glimpse of a most disgusted little visage, even while she turned with a dimpling smile to say,—
As she spoke, her needles clicked sharply against the soft blue yarn of her halfway finished sock, and her eyes, just as sharp, kept darting around, while her curious nose seemed eager to sniff out anything that might slip by. Just then, Molly came in cheerfully, her curls bouncing and her cheeks a bright pink, and, spotting the visitor, managed to give Sara a quick look at her most annoyed little face, even while she turned with a beaming smile to say,—
"Why, Mrs. Updyke, is it you? Then that must be why Zeba Osterhaus and Betty Pulcher were crossing the street in front of your house; I guess they couldn't get in."
"Why, Mrs. Updyke, is that you? I guess that's why Zeba Osterhaus and Betty Pulcher were crossing the street in front of your house; it looks like they couldn't get in."
"Crossin' the street—where? Jest below?" beginning to wind up her yarn hurriedly. "Hed they railly been to my haouse?"
"Crossing the street—where? Just down there?" she began to wrap up her story quickly. "Had they really been to my house?"
"Well, I'm not sure, but I think so; I didn't ask 'em where they'd been."
"Well, I'm not sure, but I think so; I didn't ask them where they'd been."
"And be they to thet little stuck-up Mis' Gurney's naow?"
"And are they to that little stuck-up Miss Gurney's now?"
"They went in there—yes."
"They went in there—yeah."
"H'm. Jest bring my shawl, Sairay. Come to think on't, I've got an arrant there myself this arternoon—come nigh to disremembering it. Waal, good-day; why don't ye come over ever? When ye want advice, or anythin', I'm allers there," and the woman ambled swiftly away, having quite forgotten the lecture she had prepared for the "shiftless, bookish gal" she was leaving, and only intent on learning what Zeba and Betty could want with her opposite neighbor.
"Hmm. Just bring my shawl, Sairay. Now that I think about it, I have an errand to run this afternoon—I almost forgot about it. Well, have a good day; why don't you come over more often? Whenever you need advice or anything, I'm always here," and the woman hurried away, completely forgetting the talk she had planned for the "lazy, bookish girl" she was leaving behind, now only focused on finding out what Zeba and Betty could want from her next-door neighbor.
Molly dropped into a chair, and laughed merrily.
Molly sat down in a chair and laughed happily.
"Didn't I get rid of her slick, though? Say, Sara, what does she make you think of?"
"Didn't I get rid of her smooth talk, though? So, Sara, what does she remind you of?"
"Hush, Molly, she's a good soul, and means well."
"Hush, Molly, she's a good person and has good intentions."
"So's a cow, but you don't want her trampling all over your garden! I'll tell you what she's like—an old rabbit in a cap. She keeps her nose going just the same, and her ears are even longer."
"She’s like a cow, but you don’t want her stomping all over your garden! Let me tell you what she’s like—an old rabbit in a hat. She’s still got her nose in everything, and her ears are even longer."
"Molly! Molly!"
"Molly! Molly!"
"Well, it's so, and you can't deny it. Do you know, Sara, she stopped Morton and me this morning, when we were going to school, and told him it was a shame for him to 'set araound, a-livin' on his sister, and he ought to get a berth in one of the fishing-smacks, and would if he had any grit to him.' It made Mort as blue as anything, and he's gone down to Uncle Jabez Wanamead's now, to see about shipping."
"Well, that's true, and you can't deny it. Do you know, Sara, she stopped Morton and me this morning on our way to school and told him it was shameful for him to 'just sit around, living off his sister, and he should get a job on one of the fishing boats, and he would if he had any guts.' It really upset Morton, and he's gone down to Uncle Jabez Wanamead's now to see about getting a job."
"Molly, are you sure?" springing up in excitement. "I won't have it. He's too young, and hasn't had half schooling enough; and, Molly, are you certain he went there?"
"Molly, are you sure?" she asked, jumping up with excitement. "I can't accept this. He's too young and hasn't had nearly enough schooling; and, Molly, are you really sure he went there?"
Molly nodded, quite enjoying this excitement in her usually placid sister.
Molly nodded, really enjoying this excitement in her usually calm sister.
"Then I must go after him, and leave you to tend Neddie. Oh, why can't people mind their own affairs?"
"Then I have to go after him and leave you to take care of Neddie. Oh, why can't people just stick to their own business?"
Poor Sara, trembling all over, started hastily towards the wardrobe for her outer wraps, when a stamping outside the door arrested her, and in a moment the boy entered, knocking the last bit of snow from his boots as he did so.
Poor Sara, shaking all over, hurried to the wardrobe for her outer clothes when a loud stamping outside the door caught her attention, and just then the boy came in, knocking the last bit of snow off his boots as he did.
Sara's eyes, bent upon him, discovered something in his expression which made her cry out,—"Morton, what have you been doing?"
Sara's eyes, focused on him, found something in his expression that made her exclaim, “Morton, what have you been up to?”
"Doing? Why"—
"Doing? Why?"—
"Tell me the truth!" she commanded, almost fiercely.
"Tell me the truth!" she demanded, almost angrily.
He turned upon Molly with sudden anger.
He suddenly turned on Molly with anger.
"Have you been tattling? I'll bet you have!"
"Have you been snitching? I bet you have!"
"No, but I told Sara; you didn't tell me not to."
"No, but I told Sara; you didn't say I couldn't."
"Lots of good 'twould have done, if I had! You never kept a thing in your life—never!"
"Lots of good it would have done, if I had! You never kept anything in your life—never!"
"Did, too, Morton Olmstead!" her pout melting swiftly into a mischievous smile.
"Did too, Morton Olmstead!" her pout quickly turning into a playful smile.
"Well, what, I'd like to know?"
"Well, what would I like to know?"
"My shell chain—so there! You've tried and tried to get it away, and you never could!" at which comforting remembrance she broke into a laugh, which was so infectious even Morton had to smile.
"My shell chain—there you go! You've tried and tried to take it from me, and you never could!" At that comforting thought, she burst into laughter, which was so contagious that even Morton couldn't help but smile.
But he turned from her with a disdainful gesture, only to meet Sara's anxious, questioning eyes.
But he turned away from her with a dismissive gesture, only to meet Sara's worried, questioning eyes.
"Well, I've shipped," he answered doggedly, "that's what!"
"Well, I’ve shipped," he replied stubbornly, "that’s what!"
"Morton!" With the word all the strength seemed to go out of her, and she dropped weakly into a chair.
"Morton!" With that word, all her strength seemed to drain away, and she slumped weakly into a chair.
"Who with?" she asked sternly, for once forgetting even grammatical rules in her intense dismay.
"Who with?" she asked sharply, momentarily forgetting even basic grammar in her deep distress.
"With Uncle Jabez Wanamead; he's going out in a week or two, and needs a boy."
"With Uncle Jabez Wanamead; he's leaving in a week or two and needs a kid."
"Morton, you can't go!" a determined look settling over her white face. "It's a rough, dreadful life! Old Jabez drinks like a fish, and you'll have to mix his grog a dozen times a day; then you'll have all the dirty work to do, day and night, and be sent aloft where a cat couldn't cling, with the boat pitching like a sturgeon, and, as likely as not, be thrown to the deck with a broken arm, if you're not killed outright. And when all's said and done, you'll never be anything—_any_thing but a fisherman!"
"Morton, you can't go!" a determined look settling over her pale face. "It's a tough, miserable life! Old Jabez drinks like crazy, and you'll have to mix his grog a dozen times a day; then you'll be stuck with all the dirty work, day and night, and sent up high where a cat couldn't even hang on, with the boat rocking like crazy, and just as likely to be thrown to the deck with a broken arm, if you don't get killed outright. And when all is said and done, you'll never be anything—_anything_ but a fisherman!"
"What else was pa?" stoutly. "Anybody'd think you was ashamed of him!"
"What else was dad?" he said firmly. "Anyone would think you were embarrassed by him!"
She hesitated for a moment, and in her excitement began pacing the room, her face working with contending emotions, while the children sat still and watched her, awed into silence. At length she stopped before them, and seated herself in the chair which had always been that father's when at home, and said, in a voice so sweet and sad that it thrilled even Molly's careless little soul,—
She paused for a moment, and in her excitement started pacing the room, her face showing a mix of emotions, while the children sat quietly, watching her in awe. Eventually, she stopped in front of them, took a seat in the chair that had always been their father's when he was home, and said in a voice so sweet and sorrowful that it touched even Molly's carefree little heart,—
"No, Morton, never, never ashamed of our father! Instead, I love and revere him, for he was a true, good man,—'one of nature's noblemen,' as Miss Prue once said,—but, listen, Morton! It wasn't because he was a fisherman, but in spite of it; for, though it is a life that makes men brave, sturdy, fearless, and honest, it makes them also rough, profane, and careless in life and death; in fact, it develops their bodies, but not their minds or souls.
"No, Morton, never, never ashamed of our father! Instead, I love and respect him because he was a true, good man—'one of nature's noblemen,' as Miss Prue once said—but listen, Morton! It wasn't because he was a fisherman, but in spite of it; because while fishing is a life that makes men brave, strong, fearless, and honest, it also makes them rough, crude, and careless in life and death; in fact, it builds their bodies, but not their minds or souls."
"And, O Morton, I so want you to be all that father was, and something more. I want you to be educated and refined. That Mr. Glendenning was as brave as the best of our fishermen, and dared face any storm, but how kind he was, and gentle! How respectful to poor Zeba, how thoughtful for his aunt and uncle, and what a gentleman in every way! Morton, I want you to be a gentleman too."
"And, oh Morton, I really want you to be everything that father was, and even more. I want you to be educated and sophisticated. Mr. Glendenning was as courageous as the best of our fishermen and faced any storm without fear, but he was also so kind and gentle! He was respectful to poor Zeba, thoughtful of his aunt and uncle, and a true gentleman in every sense! Morton, I want you to be a gentleman too."
"He can't, Sara," put in Molly, her eyes big and round, "he's too poor; a man's got to have at least a hundred dollars to be a gentleman, and Morton hasn't but three cents."
"He can't, Sara," Molly said, her eyes wide, "he's too poor; a man needs to have at least a hundred dollars to be a gentleman, and Morton only has three cents."
Sara smiled, and the boy looked slowly from one to the other in a ruminating way.
Sara smiled, and the boy looked back and forth between them thoughtfully.
"But everybody's twitting me with being a lazy good-for-nothing, Sara, and I can't stand it! Besides, I told Uncle Jabe I'd go, and now I've got to."
"But everyone’s tweeting me about being a lazy good-for-nothing, Sara, and I can't take it! Plus, I told Uncle Jabe I'd go, so now I have to."
"You can't; I forbid it!" her eyes flashing. "Go at once and tell him that it is not to be thought of."
"You can't; I won't allow it!" her eyes flashing. "Go right now and tell him that it's out of the question."
It was an unwise speech, as Sara instantly felt; for Morton, though he could be coaxed into almost anything, was worse than a mule when driven. Now the dogged look she was learning to dread settled over his face, and he squared his shoulders sturdily.
It was a foolish speech, as Sara immediately realized; for Morton, although he could be persuaded to do just about anything, was more stubborn than a mule when pushed. Now the determined look she was starting to fear appeared on his face, and he squared his shoulders firmly.
"Well, I guess you'll find I can, Sara Olmstead, and it will take somebody older and bigger'n you to stop me, too! So 'forbid' till you're tired, if you like; I've given my word, and I'm going—that's settled!"
"Well, I guess you'll see that I can, Sara Olmstead, and it will take someone older and bigger than you to stop me! So 'forbid' me until you're tired, if you want; I've made my promise, and I'm going—that's final!"
The poor girl's heart sank like lead, and she could have bitten her unruly tongue out for those foolish words. She knew only too well that Morton would have the support of nearly all their friends in Killamet, who could see no reason why he should not follow his father's calling, and begin, like him, at the bottom of the ladder, as "the boy."
The poor girl's heart dropped like a rock, and she could have sworn at her own careless words. She knew all too well that Morton would have the backing of almost all their friends in Killamet, who saw no reason why he shouldn't take up his father's profession and start, like him, at the bottom as "the boy."
Though they knew the hardness of the life, they reasoned that it "helped toughen a youngster, and make a man of him." To them, Sara's ideas were foolish and high-flown, their notion of a "gentleman" being too often associated with city "lubbers" who came down to spy out the land—and sea—in their ridiculous knickerbockers and helmets, and who did not know a jib from a spanker, or had any idea when a sailor spoke of the "hull" of his vessel, that he referred to anything but the sum of its component parts! Gentlemen, as a class, were not held in high esteem at Killamet. Even Captain Norris laughed at fine manners, and would doubtless say,—
Though they understood how tough life was, they believed it "toughened a kid up and made him a man." To them, Sara's ideas were naive and unrealistic, as their view of a "gentleman" was often linked to city "buffoons" who came to check out the land—and sea—in their ridiculous knickerbockers and helmets, clueless about the difference between a jib and a spanker, or that when a sailor mentioned the "hull" of his ship, he wasn’t talking about just the parts that made it up! Gentlemen, as a group, weren’t respected much in Killamet. Even Captain Norris mocked refined manners, and would probably say,—
"Oh, give the boy a chance to try his sea-legs, if he wants to—a little toughening won't hurt him."
"Oh, let the boy have a chance to find his sea legs if he wants to—a little toughening up won't hurt him."
No one but Miss Prue would thoroughly sympathize with, and stand by her, and what were she and Miss Prue against so many?
No one except Miss Prue would truly understand and support her, and what were she and Miss Prue against so many?
They ate their supper in a glowering silence, unusual in that cottage, even Molly for once being oppressed by the gloomy faces about her; then, still in silence, she washed the few dishes, while Sara undressed the baby; Morton, meanwhile, taking up a school-book, in which he sat apparently absorbed, until his twin, happening to pass behind him, stopped, and, with a flip of her dish-towel, cried out,—
They ate their dinner in a heavy silence, which was unusual for that cottage, even Molly feeling weighed down by the gloomy faces around her; then, still in silence, she washed the few dishes while Sara undressed the baby. Meanwhile, Morton took up a school book and seemed completely absorbed until his twin, passing behind him, stopped and, with a flick of her dish towel, shouted—
"Why-y, Mort Olmstead, you're studying your g'oggerfy upside down!"
"Wow, Mort Olmstead, you’re looking at your geography book upside down!"
He gave her a scowl, but his face flushed sensitively, as he quickly reversed the book, and Sara, turning a little from the fire, where she was cuddling the baby, met his eyes with so loving and tender a look that he could scarcely bear it. Something rose in his throat, threatened to rise in his eyes too, and feeling that his only safety lay in flight, he muttered that he had an errand down town, caught up his hat and worsted tippet, and ran out of the door, nearly knocking some one over who stood upon the step. "Well, I like being welcomed with open arms," laughed a manly voice outside; "but there is such a thing as too hearty a greeting, eh, Morton?" and the boy, too dazed to speak, re-entered the room, followed by Mr. Robert Glendenning.
He gave her a glare, but his face turned red, and he quickly flipped the book over. Sara, turning slightly from the fire where she was holding the baby, met his gaze with such a loving and tender look that he could hardly handle it. Something rose in his throat and threatened to come to his eyes too, and feeling that his only escape was to leave, he mumbled that he had an errand downtown, grabbed his hat and scarf, and rushed out the door, almost bumping into someone standing on the step. "Well, I like being greeted warmly," laughed a strong voice outside, "but there's such a thing as too enthusiastic a welcome, right, Morton?" The boy, too stunned to respond, went back into the room, followed by Mr. Robert Glendenning.
CHAPTER X.
ROBERT GLENDENNING.
Sara rose, with the now sleeping baby in her arms, and stood with the firelight playing over her noble young form, and with something—was it the firelight too?—flushing her sweet, sensitive face. She had no idea what a picture she made, nor how fair she appeared in the eyes of the young man in the doorway; for her thoughts were full of chagrin at what seemed the untidiness of the room, with baby's clothes and the children's books scattered about, and the fact that she had on an old, worn dress, instead of the Boston cashmere. For she did not realize that our most beautiful moments come from thoughts within, and are quite independent of dress and adornment, and that to-night the struggle she had been through made her expression so lovely, she had never been more attractive. She held out the hand that could best be spared from the little one's support, and said cordially,—
Sara got up, cradling the now-sleeping baby in her arms, standing with the firelight dancing over her graceful young figure, and something—was it the firelight, too?—giving her sweet, sensitive face a rosy glow. She had no idea what a stunning picture she created, or how beautiful she looked in the eyes of the young man in the doorway; her mind was consumed with frustration at the mess in the room, with baby clothes and children's books strewn about, and the fact that she was wearing an old, worn dress instead of the Boston cashmere. She didn’t realize that our most beautiful moments come from within and have nothing to do with clothes or accessories, and that tonight, the struggle she had faced made her expression so lovely that she had never been more attractive. She reached out the hand that was most free from holding the little one and said warmly,—
"I'm very glad to see you, Mr. Glendenning; are your aunt and uncle here?"
"I'm really glad to see you, Mr. Glendenning; are your aunt and uncle here?"
"No, Miss Olmstead; I left them in Boston, and just ran down for a day or two, before I go West once more. I—had business."
"No, Miss Olmstead; I left them in Boston and just came down for a day or two before I head West again. I—had some business."
She saw him seated before she stepped to the alcove bed to lay the baby down, then, coming back, took a seat on the other side of the fireplace, and asked softly,—
She saw him sitting there before she moved to the alcove bed to put the baby down. Then, when she came back, she sat down on the other side of the fireplace and asked softly,—
"Have you heard?"
"Did you hear?"
"Yes," in the same tone; "Miss Zeba told me. You did not write to auntie?"
"Yeah," in the same tone; "Miss Zeba told me. You didn't write to auntie?"
"I could not—yet."
"I can't—yet."
There was a little pause, which was broken by an outburst from the other side of the room, where the children were supposed to be studying.
There was a brief pause, which was interrupted by a shout from the other side of the room, where the kids were supposed to be studying.
"I tell you 'tis too, Morton Olmstead. I'll ask Sara, now!"
"I tell you it's true, Morton Olmstead. I'm going to ask Sara right now!"
"Well, Molly, what is it?" she turned to ask.
"Well, Molly, what's going on?" she turned to ask.
"Isn't it right to say 'seven and six are twelve?" Morton says it isn't."
"Isn't it correct to say 'seven and six are twelve?' Morton says it isn't."
"Why, certainly," began Sara obliviously, when the guest interposed,—
"Of course," Sara responded without a clue, as the guest interrupted,—
"How'll seven and five do, Molly? Perhaps that will suit Morton better."
"How about seven and five, Molly? Maybe that will work better for Morton."
Molly tossed her head at her grinning brother, pouting an instant, then broke into a giggle, as she caught the full force of the sell, and went on with her sums, while Sara remarked,—
Molly flipped her hair at her smiling brother, made a quick pout, then burst into giggles as she realized the whole joke, and continued with her math, while Sara commented,—
"I am not quick at such things, Mr. Glendenning. I wish I were! You spoke of going West just now; do you go soon?"
"I’m not good at these things, Mr. Glendenning. I wish I were! You mentioned going West just now; are you going soon?"
"Yes; my home is in Chicago. I have been East nearly six months on business for my firm, and now am recalled."
"Yes, my home is in Chicago. I've been in the East for almost six months on business for my company, and now I've been called back."
She looked pensively into the fire, and he thought he heard a little sigh, which perhaps encouraged him to go on, though it was with something like embarrassment that he said,—
She stared thoughtfully into the fire, and he thought he heard a faint sigh, which maybe urged him to continue, even though he spoke with a hint of embarrassment as he said,—
"I felt before going so far that I ought to make a call on some of the good people here: it may be years before I return."
"I thought before going too far that I should visit some of the good people here: it might be years before I come back."
"H'm," muttered Molly; "I tell you, if I ever get away I'll never want to come back."
"Hmm," muttered Molly; "I’m telling you, if I ever get away, I'll never want to come back."
"Well, nobody'd want to have you, either," muttered her brother in return. "A girl who can't add two simple little numbers!"
"Well, nobody would want you either," her brother muttered back. "A girl who can't even add two simple little numbers!"
Molly contented herself with making a face at him, and the two by the fire continued their rather patchy discourse:—
Molly settled for making a face at him, while the two by the fire kept up their somewhat fragmented conversation:—
"I have sometimes thought," said Sara, "that we will have to leave here now, though I haven't much of an idea where we should go, or what I could do—but I must do something soon."
"I've thought a lot," said Sara, "that we might need to leave here soon, even though I’m not sure where we should go or what I could do—but I need to figure something out soon."
He was longing to ask all sorts of questions, but dared not; instead, he leaned forward, and said earnestly,—
He wanted to ask all kinds of questions, but didn’t dare to; instead, he leaned forward and said earnestly,—
"Miss Olmstead, I have been thinking of that, and I want you to promise me you will not take any decisive step without consulting my aunt. If I had known—all, I would have brought her with me, but here is her latest address," producing a card. "Write her everything, and let her counsel you, will you?" She bowed her head.
"Miss Olmstead, I've been thinking about that, and I need you to promise me that you won’t make any big decisions without talking to my aunt first. If I had known—well, I would have brought her with me, but here’s her latest address," handing over a card. "Write her everything, and let her advise you, okay?" She nodded her head.
"It's very kind of you all to care, and if you are sure she would not be annoyed"—
"It's really nice of all of you to care, and if you're sure she wouldn't be upset"—
"Annoyed? What an idea! Why, aren't you both daughters of the King?
Doesn't that make you sisters? I know you will not break your word, Miss
Olmstead."
"Annoyed? What a thought! Aren't you both daughters of the King?
Doesn't that mean you're sisters? I know you won’t go back on your word, Miss
Olmstead."
"No, she won't," said Molly briskly; "when she says she is going to send us to bed early, she always does it."
"No, she won't," Molly said firmly. "When she says she's going to send us to bed early, she always follows through."
"Molly!" cried Sara, half-laughing, half-angry, "I think it must be your bedtime, now."
"Molly!" Sara shouted, half-laughing and half-annoyed, "I think it's about time for you to go to bed."
"There! That's just because you want to talk to Mr. Glendenning," whined the child. "Last night, 'cause you was lonesome, you let us sit up till nine. I don't think it's fair!"
"There! That's only because you want to talk to Mr. Glendenning," the child complained. "Last night, because you were lonely, you let us stay up until nine. I don't think that's fair!"
"Well," laughed the young man, to cover Sara's embarrassment, for she had blushed like a rose at this, "I did have something in my pocket; however, as it's only for early-go-to-beders, I don't believe I'll produce it to-night."
"Well," laughed the young man to ease Sara's embarrassment, since she had turned as red as a rose at this, "I did have something in my pocket; however, since it's only for early birds, I don't think I'll show it tonight."
Molly was on her feet in an instant.
Molly was up on her feet in no time.
"I always go to bed early, Mr. Glendenning, only when Sara wants me to sit up, like last night: you don't blame me for that, do you?"
"I always go to bed early, Mr. Glendenning, except when Sara wants me to stay up, like last night: you don’t blame me for that, do you?"
"Indeed I don't; and seeing you're so anxious to go to-night, I think I will give it to you, after all," slowly drawing a package from the pocket of his great-coat, which was thrown over a neighboring chair. Molly grasped it, managing to get out a hurried "Thank you," under Sara's eyes; pulled at the string, whirled around a few times in search for a knife, though Morton was holding his out all the time, and finally, getting to the box, snatched at its cover—and dropped the whole thing, the bonbons inside rolling all over the floor.
"Actually, I don’t; and since you’re so eager to leave tonight, I think I’ll go ahead and give it to you," he said slowly, pulling a package from the pocket of his overcoat, which was draped over a nearby chair. Molly grabbed it, managing to stammer out a quick "Thank you," under Sara's gaze; she fumbled with the string, spun around a few times looking for a knife, even though Morton was holding his out the whole time, and finally, when she got to the box, she yanked at its cover—and dropped the entire thing, the candies spilling all over the floor.
"Oh, oh, oh! Sara," she screamed, dancing up and down, "they're running away! What are they?"
"Oh, oh, oh! Sara," she yelled, bouncing up and down, "they're getting away! What are they?"
The young man laughed heartily.
The young man laughed loudly.
"Only French creams and candied fruits, child; you may not like them as well as Miss Zeba's striped lemon and horehound sticks, but I thought I'd give you a taste of Vanity Fair, at least."
"Just French creams and candied fruits, kid; you might not like them as much as Miss Zeba's striped lemon and horehound sticks, but I thought I'd let you try a bit of Vanity Fair, at least."
"Is that its name?" asked Molly, who had secured a chocolate-cream, and was now burying her little white teeth in its soft lusciousness. "Oh, how sweet! and it melts while you're tasting. Is Vanity Fair all that way?"
"Is that its name?" asked Molly, who had gotten a chocolate cream and was now sinking her little white teeth into its soft deliciousness. "Oh, how sweet! It melts in your mouth as you taste it. Is Vanity Fair like this the whole way through?"
"Pretty much," he said gravely, with an odd look at Sara.
"Pretty much," he said seriously, giving Sara a strange look.
"Well, it's nice," she concluded, after a second taste, "but there isn't much to it; you can't chomp it like horehound, or wintergreen candy. I like to chomp!"
"Well, it’s nice," she said after taking a second taste, "but there isn’t much to it; you can’t chomp it like horehound or wintergreen candy. I like to chomp!"
"I presume so, and suck lobster-claws too, don't you? The fact is, I fear your tastes are too commonplace for you to thoroughly relish these French sweeties, and I'm glad of it! Now, don't eat too much to-night, for a very little of Vanity Fair goes a great way, you'll find. And now, good-night."
"I guess so, and you like lobster claws too, right? Honestly, I’m afraid your tastes are too ordinary for you to really enjoy these French candies, and I’m actually happy about that! Now, don’t eat too much tonight, because a little bit of Vanity Fair lasts a long time, I promise you. And now, goodnight."
"Good-night, sir. I suppose some is for Morton?"
"Good night, sir. I guess some of it is for Morton?"
"I left that to your magnanimity."
"I'll leave that to your generosity."
"My who?" bewilderedly. "Do you mean Sara? Well, then, I may as well give him half this minute, 'cause she'll certainly make me," and the two finally disappeared, Molly laboriously counting over the recovered bonbons, to be sure the division was exact.
"My who?" she said, confused. "Are you talking about Sara? Well, I might as well give him half a minute because she'll definitely make me," and the two finally left, with Molly carefully counting the recovered candies to make sure the division was fair.
He turned back to Sara.
He turned back to Sara.
"It is too much care for you," he said warmly. "Think of that boy, who will soon be beginning to assert himself, and Molly, who is enough to keep a whole family on the alert, to say nothing of the baby. How are you going to manage?"
"It’s way too much for you," he said kindly. "Think about that boy, who will soon start to assert himself, and Molly, who’s enough to keep an entire family on their toes, not to mention the baby. How are you going to handle it?"
His reference to Morton reminded her of their difference, which for a time she had forgotten, and she told him about it, adding,—
His mention of Morton reminded her of their differences, which she had momentarily overlooked, and she shared that with him, adding,—
"What can I do?"
"What should I do?"
"Stand firm," he said at once. "But wait; I see how hard that will be, with the whole town against you. Let me think."
"Stay strong," he said immediately. "But hold on; I can see how difficult that will be with the entire town against you. Give me a moment to think."
She waited, watching him, while he gazed into the fire.
She waited, watching him as he stared into the fire.
Finally he turned again to her.
Finally, he turned back to her.
"You spoke of leaving here, why not do so now, soon? Put it to Morton that you need his protection and help, and go to Boston. You have some means?"
"You mentioned leaving here, so why not do it soon? Tell Morton that you need his help and protection, and head to Boston. Do you have some resources?"
"Yes." If Sara had mentioned the sum of these, the young man would have been aghast; but, accustomed as she was to the most frugal living, it seemed large to her.
"Yes." If Sara had talked about the total of these, the young man would have been shocked; but since she was used to the most basic living, it felt substantial to her.
"Then what is to hinder?" eagerly. "Uncle Leon will stay there this winter, anyhow; and they can find you a small flat, where you could keep house in a cosey way. Then there are things you can do at home, I am sure; things for the Woman's Exchange, say, that'll help you out."
"Then what's stopping us?" she said eagerly. "Uncle Leon will be there this winter anyway, and they can get you a small apartment where you can live comfortably. Plus, I’m sure there are things you can do at home, like stuff for the Woman's Exchange, that will help you out."
Sara's eyes brightened. It was her dream to go out into that wider life she had read of, and this seemed her opportunity.
Sara's eyes lit up. It was her dream to step into that broader life she had read about, and this felt like her chance.
"What would I have to pay for such rooms?" she asked.
"What would I need to pay for those rooms?" she asked.
"Oh, that would depend on locality, the conveniences, and so on; probably from eighteen to thirty dollars, although I am more familiar with Western than Eastern rentals, but I presume that's somewhere near it."
"Oh, that would depend on the area, the amenities, and so on; probably between eighteen and thirty dollars, although I'm more familiar with rentals in the West than the East, but I think that's about right."
Sara, supposing him to mean this as the yearly rental, thought it moderate enough, and went on,—
Sara, thinking he meant this as the annual rent, considered it reasonable enough and continued—
"If it were not for baby, I could teach perhaps, or go out to sew; but
I'll have to wait till he's older for that."
"If it weren't for the baby, I could maybe teach or go out to sew; but
I'll have to wait until he's older for that."
"Would you take the baby?" he asked surprisedly.
"Would you take the baby?" he asked, surprised.
"How could I leave him?" she returned.
"How could I leave him?" she replied.
"I thought perhaps—didn't your stepmother have any relatives?"
"I was wondering—didn't your stepmom have any relatives?"
"A few; but they are not people with whom he would be happy," she said simply.
"A few, but they're not people he would be happy with," she said flatly.
He looked at her with a puzzled face, made a move to speak, then stopped, ashamed to utter what was in his mind; ashamed to tell her that such devotion to a half-brother would hardly be expected of her, and that, freed from him, she might make a far easier start in life. Instead, he merely nodded his head understandingly, and kept silence, feeling that here was a nature not to be approached, except with care and reverence, first putting off the dust-soiled shoes of custom and worldly prudence, as unfit to enter there. After a little more talk he rose reluctantly.
He looked at her with a confused expression, attempted to speak, then hesitated, embarrassed to say what he was thinking; embarrassed to tell her that such loyalty to a half-brother wasn't something one would expect from her, and that, if she let go of him, she could have a much easier start in life. Instead, he simply nodded in understanding and stayed quiet, feeling that this was a person to be approached only with care and respect, first shedding the dusty shoes of convention and practicality, which didn’t belong here. After a bit more conversation, he got up reluctantly.
"Our good Mrs. Updyke will be scandalized to see a light here after half-past nine," he remarked lightly. "Have you any word to send to Aunt Felicie?"
"Our good Mrs. Updyke will be shocked to see a light here after 9:30," he said casually. "Do you have any message for Aunt Felicie?"
"Always my love and reverence," said Sara, with a touch of the old- fashioned manner that Robert thought one of her greatest charms. "And, if you think I may trouble her, I will write what there is to tell, though even Miss Prue does not know all the dreams I have had for the future."
"Always my love and respect," Sara said, with a hint of old-fashioned charm that Robert found one of her greatest traits. "And if you think I might bother her, I’ll write down everything there is to share, even though Miss Prue doesn’t know all the dreams I’ve had for the future."
"Why should she?" asked the young man jealously. "My aunt may not be so old a friend, but I am sure she is as good a one."
"Why should she?" the young man asked jealously. "My aunt might not be as longtime a friend, but I know she's just as good a one."
"She's more than kind! I can't understand," with a little burst of confidence, "why you are all so good to a poor fisherman's daughter like me?" They had risen, and he had shaken himself into his fur-trimmed great-coat; now he turned, hat in hand, and looked down upon her, for, though Sara was tall for a girl of eighteen, he towered well above her.
"She's incredibly kind! I just don't get," with a sudden boost of confidence, "why you all treat a poor fisherman's daughter like me so well?" They had stood up, and he had put on his fur-lined coat; now he turned, holding his hat, and looked down at her, because even though Sara was tall for an eighteen-year-old girl, he stood considerably taller.
"You ask why?" he began in a quick, eager tone, then something in her calm face seemed to alter his mind, or at least speech, for he added more carelessly, "Do you think it so queer? But you forget you are a princess!" laughing lightly. "Well, good-night; it is time for me to go," and, with a more hasty farewell than he had intended, he turned, and left her standing in the doorway.
"You ask why?" he said quickly, eager to explain, but something about her calm expression seemed to change his mind, or at least what he was saying, so he added more casually, "Do you think it's that strange? But don't forget, you're a princess!" he laughed lightly. "Well, goodnight; I should be going," and with a quicker goodbye than he meant, he turned and left her standing in the doorway.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The next morning he was sitting before a cheerful grate fire in his aunt's private parlor at a certain hotel in Boston, his long legs stretched towards the blaze, and his chin dropped meditatively on his breast, while she, at the other end of the leopard-skin, worked busily on some fleecy white wool-work, occasionally glancing towards his darkly-thoughtful face.
The next morning, he was sitting in front of a cozy fire in his aunt's private parlor at a hotel in Boston, his long legs stretched out toward the flames and his chin resting thoughtfully on his chest, while she, at the other end of the leopard-print couch, worked busily on some fluffy white yarn, occasionally glancing at his pensive face.
"Ah, well, Robare," she said at last, "this is then your last evening here?"
"Ah, well, Robare," she finally said, "so this is your last evening here?"
He shook himself a little, sat upright, took his hands from his pockets, and, forcing a smile, turned to her.
He shook himself a bit, sat up straight, took his hands out of his pockets, and, putting on a forced smile, turned to her.
"Yes, Aunt Felicie; and a nice way to spend it, glowering at the fire!
Where's uncle?"
"Yeah, Aunt Felicie; and a great way to spend it, glaring at the fire!
Where's Uncle?"
"He has to that meeting gone at the Natural History building; I cannot its name remember. Why? had you a private word to say?"
"He has gone to that meeting at the Natural History building; I can't remember its name. Why? Did you have something private to say?"
"Well, I haven't told you about my trip yet, to Killamet."
"Well, I haven't told you about my trip to Killamet yet."
"Ah! It was then to Killamet that you have been? I have thought so, though you did say it was a business trip."
"Ah! So you actually went to Killamet? I suspected as much, even though you said it was a business trip."
"And so it was, partly; old Adam has sold my yacht, and I went to get the money."
"And so it was, in a way; old Adam sold my yacht, and I went to get the money."
"Are there, then, no banks with drafts, or notes of post in Killamet?" rallyingly.
"Are there really no banks with drafts or postal notes in Killamet?"
"Don't tease, auntie, but listen. I called on the little princess."
"Don't tease me, Auntie, but listen. I visited the little princess."
"Of course."
"Definitely."
"And, Aunt Felicie, her father is lost at sea, and she is caring for all those little ones, alone."
"And Aunt Felicie, her dad is lost at sea, and she's taking care of all those little ones by herself."
"Ah, the poor child! Is she then born to trouble, as the sparks do fly upward? Are they very, very poor, Robert?"
"Ah, the poor girl! Is she really destined for trouble, like sparks flying upward? Are they extremely poor, Robert?"
"No; she said they had means, though it is probably but little, a thousand or two at most; they seemed comfortable, though you know how plainly they live; and, aunt, she is more beautiful than ever!"
"No; she said they have some money, though it's probably not much, maybe a thousand or two at most; they seemed comfortable, even though you know how simply they live; and, aunt, she is more beautiful than ever!"
"Yes, hers is of that kind of beauty that does grow, as her soul grows, for it is from the within. Did she to me send any special word?"
"Yes, her beauty is the kind that grows as her soul does, because it comes from within. Did she send me any special message?"
"Yes, her 'love and reverence;' can't you imagine just how she said it, with that little Priscilla touch which is so quaintly charming?" Then he told of Morton's revolt, and the advice he had given Sara, at her request; also the promise he had extorted.
"Yes, her 'love and reverence;' can’t you just picture how she said it, with that little Priscilla flair that’s so charmingly quirky?" Then he talked about Morton's rebellion and the advice he had given Sara, at her request; also the promise he had extracted.
"And now, aunt, she must have help; not only advice, but other things perhaps."
"And now, aunt, she needs help; not just advice, but maybe other things too."
"Never from you, Robare!" sharply. "Of what are you thinking?"
"Never from you, Robare!" she said sharply. "What are you thinking?"
"You have always let me help in your charities, auntie," he said in a wheedling tone; then, tossing back his head suddenly, "But this is different, of course; only just think, Aunt Felicie, how the poor child's hands are tied!"
"You’ve always let me help with your charities, auntie," he said in a coaxing tone; then, suddenly tossing his head back, "But this is different, of course; just think, Aunt Felicie, how the poor kid’s hands are tied!"
"But the poor child's spirit is not, my Robare, and it is that of a free-born fisher-lass, who would not be dependent, even in its thought; leave Sara to me, my dear boy; I think it is that you may trust my discretions, is it not?"
"But the poor child's spirit isn’t, my Robare, and it’s that of a free-born fisher-girl, who wouldn’t want to be dependent, even in her thoughts; leave Sara to me, my dear boy; I believe you can trust my judgment, right?"
He leaned forward, caught the pretty white hand from its flying task, crushed it against his lips, then, flushing hotly, rose from his chair, and walked down the room, ashamed of the agitation he could not suppress.
He leaned forward, grabbed the delicate white hand from its flurry of movement, pressed it against his lips, then, blushing intensely, stood up from his chair and walked across the room, embarrassed by the excitement he couldn’t control.
There was silence for a moment, while the perky little Bougival clock on the mantel ticked merrily, and madame's needles kept the time; then Robert broke it abruptly.
There was a moment of silence as the cheerful little Bougival clock on the mantel ticked happily, and Madame's needles kept the rhythm; then Robert suddenly broke the silence.
"Aunt, I'm almost twenty-four."
"Aunt, I'm nearly twenty-four."
"Yes."
Yes.
"And worth a clear ten thousand."
"Totally worth ten thousand."
"Yes." "And make at least three thousand a year."
"Yes." "And earn at least three thousand a year."
"Yes."
"Yep."
"And uncle and yourself are my nearest relatives."
"And uncle and you are my closest relatives."
"I am aware."
"I'm aware."
"Well, haven't I a right to please myself?"
"Well, don't I have the right to make myself happy?"
"You haven't a right to tie yourself by your hands, and your feet, for a whimsey which may pass away. Go back to your busy Chicago, my Robare, and work hard, and live the right, pure life for one year, then tell me what is your thought."
"You don't have the right to tie yourself down, hands and feet, for a fleeting whim. Go back to your bustling Chicago, my Robare, and work hard, live a good, clean life for one year, then tell me what you think."
"Must I, auntie?"
"Do I have to, auntie?"
It was with the old boyish voice and manner he said this, and his aunt broke into a laugh, though her eyes were wet.
It was with his familiar boyish voice and demeanor that he said this, and his aunt burst into laughter, even though her eyes were teary.
"You naughty child! Will you now obey your good tante, or not?"
"You naughty child! Will you now listen to your good aunt, or not?"
"Yes, ma'am, I will; but you will keep me posted?"
"Sure, ma'am, I will; but you'll keep me updated?"
"Possibly, my boy," bending carelessly over her work.
"Maybe, my boy," she said, leaning casually over her work.
"Aunt Felicie," he strode up to her with sudden passion.
"Aunt Felicie," he walked up to her with sudden intensity.
"Do not answer me so! I am a man, and I love this fisher-lass with all my heart!"
"Don't talk to me like that! I'm a man, and I love this fisher girl with all my heart!"
He had stopped directly before her, and she saw that his face was white with feeling. Down went the worsted-work, and, rising, she flung both arms about his neck.
He had stopped right in front of her, and she saw that his face was pale with emotion. She dropped the knitting and, standing up, threw her arms around his neck.
"My Robare, my nephew, my son!" she cried in a choked voice, "I want the best that earth and heaven can give to you; and you—you do push over my ambitions, and expect that I will at once be glad and gay."
"My Robare, my nephew, my son!" she exclaimed in a choked voice, "I want the best that earth and heaven can offer you; and you—you just crush my ambitions, and expect that I will be instantly happy and cheerful."
"But, auntie, you admire her too."
"But, auntie, you think she's great too."
"I do, Robare; she is good and fair to see; but you must of the others take thought too, and she does need many teachings, dear."
"I do, Robare; she is kind and good-looking; but you must think about the others too, and she needs a lot of guidance, dear."
"You'll teach her, auntie?"
"Are you going to teach her, auntie?"
"Oh, be quiet, then!" pushing him pettishly away. "Of what use to argue with a man so enamoured? Go thy Western way; obey me, and I will tell you every week all that there is to tell. Are you content?"
"Oh, just be quiet, then!" she said, pushing him away irritably. "What's the point in arguing with someone so infatuated? Go your own way; do what I say, and I'll fill you in every week on everything you need to know. Are you okay with that?"
"I'll have to be," laughing a little at her expression; "but remember," turning in the doorway, "if I don't hear, I shall immediately find that business compels an Eastern trip." And, shaking a warning finger at her, he disappeared to his packing in an opposite apartment.
"I'll have to be," he chuckled at her expression; "but remember," he said, turning in the doorway, "if I don’t hear from you, I’ll have to say that business requires an Eastern trip." And, shaking a warning finger at her, he vanished off to pack in another room.
Madame Grandet, meanwhile, resumed her work, and held it till the door had closed behind the young man. Then she dropped it, her smiles vanished, and she grew grave and thoughtful; for, though far less worldly than many, she was too much of a Frenchwoman to look upon a misalliance without a shiver of dread and apprehension. Her relationship to Robert was only by marriage, but an own child could not have been dearer, for he was bound to her by all the traditions and ties of a lifetime. His mother, pretty Nadine Grandet, had been her earliest friend, and they had lived side by side, in a little village on the Ouise, until she was wooed and won by the American artist, Robert Glendenning, who had been attracted to that neighborhood by his studies, and the fame of Sevigne, whom he worshipped afar. He finally brought his pretty French bride to America, and they lived happily in an Eastern city till the little Robert was twelve years old. Then a sudden illness took the wife and mother to heaven, leaving the husband and son to keep house in a Bohemianish way, until Nadine's studious brother, Leon, who had meanwhile married the lifelong friend of his sister, Felicie Bougane, decided to come to America.
Madame Grandet went back to her work and kept at it until the door had closed behind the young man. Once it was shut, she dropped it, her smiles disappeared, and she became serious and contemplative; for, although she was less concerned with societal norms than many, she was still too much a Frenchwoman to view a problematic alliance without a chill of fear and worry. Her connection to Robert was only through marriage, but he was just as dear to her as any child, bound to her by all the traditions and ties of a lifetime. His mother, the lovely Nadine Grandet, had been her oldest friend, and they had lived next door to each other in a small village by the Ouise until Nadine was wooed and married by the American artist, Robert Glendenning, who had been drawn to the area for his studies and the fame of Sevigne, whom he admired from afar. He eventually brought his beautiful French bride to America, and they were happy in an Eastern city until little Robert turned twelve. Then a sudden illness took the wife and mother to heaven, leaving the husband and son to manage their home in a somewhat bohemian style, until Nadine's studious brother, Leon, who had since married his sister’s lifelong friend, Felicie Bougane, decided to head to America.
The Grandets had no children, and as soon as the madame's eyes fell upon the little Robert, who was wonderfully like his dead mother, her heart went out to him; and from that time on he had been like a son to her, especially after his father's death, a few years later.
The Grandets had no children, and as soon as Madame's eyes landed on little Robert, who looked just like his deceased mother, she felt a strong connection to him; from that moment on, he became like a son to her, especially after his father's death a few years later.
As the artist was unusually prudent, and no genius, by which I mean he painted pictures which the public could understand, and therefore did buy, he left a snug little sum to his son. This the young man decided to invest in Chicago, and chose architecture for a profession, two wise moves, as subsequent events proved. As for his uncle and aunt, they had no settled home, but followed wherever science beckoned, and a wild dance she sometimes led the two, as the poor little madame often thought.
As the artist was unusually careful and not a genius, meaning he painted pictures that the public could understand and therefore purchased, he left a nice little amount of money to his son. The young man decided to invest this in Chicago and chose architecture as his profession—two smart choices, as later events showed. As for his uncle and aunt, they didn’t have a permanent home but went wherever science called them, and sometimes it led them on a wild journey, as the poor lady often thought.
But this winter certain proof-sheets anchored them in Boston; hence Robert's intense desire that Sara should make haste to settle under his aunt's protection, before some new flitting should put too great a distance between them. This devoted aunt was ready to make any sacrifice for her dear boy, but not so ready to see him make one; often a much harder thing for a loving heart.
But this winter, certain proof-sheets kept them in Boston; therefore, Robert was desperate for Sara to hurry up and settle under his aunt's care before some new move put too much distance between them. This caring aunt was willing to make any sacrifice for her beloved boy, but she wasn’t as quick to see him make one; that’s often a much harder thing for a loving heart.
The madame, being of Huguenot ancestry, and as sturdy a Protestant as ever lived, could have suffered martyrdom, like her grandfather of blessed memory, for the faith that was in her; but to see her boy suffer perhaps a ruined life because of one mistake in early manhood, terrified her, and she was now often sorry she had let her artistic admiration for that unusually fine head in the cottage doorway lead her to such lengths the summer before.
The woman, coming from Huguenot ancestry and being a strong Protestant, could have faced martyrdom like her beloved grandfather for her faith. But watching her son possibly ruin his life because of one mistake in his youth scared her, and she often regretted letting her artistic admiration for that exceptionally handsome guy in the cottage doorway take her so far the summer before.
Sara as a pet and protegee was one thing; Sara as her nephew's wife quite, quite another!
Sara as a pet and protegee was one thing; Sara as her nephew's wife was a whole different story!
But in her varied life she had learned the two wisest lessons God ever sets his children,—those of waiting and trusting. So, after a half- hour's silent meditation now, she resumed her work with a more cheerful look and manner.
But throughout her diverse life, she had learned the two smartest lessons that God teaches his children—those of patience and trust. So, after half an hour of quiet reflection, she went back to her work with a more positive attitude and demeanor.
"What is done is done," she said in her own tongue. "The only thing left is to make the best of it;" and when Robert returned, after completing the preparations for his journey, he would never have dreamed that she had a care upon her mind, or the least foreboding in her heart, to see her bright face, and hear her sunny laughter.
"What’s done is done," she said in her own language. "The only thing left is to make the best of it;" and when Robert came back after finishing the preparations for his trip, he would never have guessed that she had anything weighing on her mind or the slightest worry in her heart, given her bright face and cheerful laughter.
CHAPTER XI.
BETTY'S QUILTING-BEE.
As for Sara, the interview with Robert Glendenning roused her to a new interest in her changed life, and to new hopes and plans, which are always delightful to youth; and these kept her from sinking back into that settled sadness which had been almost unnatural in one of her years. First, she wrote the promised letter to Madame Grandet, which was no light task for one so little accustomed to the use of the pen.
As for Sara, the interview with Robert Glendenning sparked a new interest in her changed life, along with new hopes and plans, which are always exciting for young people; and these kept her from falling back into the deep sadness that had almost seemed unnatural for someone her age. First, she wrote the promised letter to Madame Grandet, which was no easy task for someone who was not very familiar with writing.
It began stiffly enough, but after the first few sentences the interest of her subject so occupied her, that she forgot to choose her words, and, when afterwards she read it over, she felt almost frightened at its ease and abandon.
It started off a bit awkwardly, but after the first few sentences, her topic engaged her so much that she forgot to think about her word choice. When she later read it again, she was almost shocked by how relaxed and free-flowing it was.
"I'm afraid she will think it too—too—not respectful enough," she said, eying the closely written sheets dubiously; "but if I write it over I shall have to send Morton to Zeba's for more paper," and, pressed as usual by economy, she let it go without change, thereby greatly astonishing and delighting the madame. "For," thought she, "a girl who can write like that is of no common clay, and is bound to find her level. If it is to be as the wife of my Robare that she reaches it, have I any right to keep her back?"
"I'm worried she'll think it's too—too—not respectful enough," she said, eyeing the tightly written pages uncertainly; "but if I rewrite it, I’ll need to send Morton to Zeba’s for more paper," and, as usual, pressed by her budget, she decided to leave it as it was, which greatly surprised and pleased the madame. "For," she thought, "a girl who can write like that is special and is sure to find her place. If it’s meant to be as my Robare’s wife that she finds it, do I have any right to hold her back?"
After Sara had written the letter, her loyal heart reproached her so that she could not rest until she had also invited a talk with Miss Prue; so one fine day when there was just a hint of spring softness in the air, as delicate as the flavor in a perfect dish, she wrapped baby in his cloak, and drew him on Morton's sled to the cosey bay-windowed cottage. Miss Plunkett seemed delighted to see them, so was the parrot, who insisted on so much notice at first, that conversation progressed only by hitches; but, becoming sleepy after a time (for Miss Polly was an ancient maiden, and extremely fond of her "forty winks"), she relapsed into a grunting quiet, and, as baby was also still and happy over some blocks always kept ready for his use, the two soon became deeply engaged.
After Sara wrote the letter, her loyal heart nagged at her so much that she couldn’t relax until she had also asked to talk to Miss Prue. So one beautiful day, when there was just a hint of spring in the air, as light as the taste of a perfect dish, she bundled the baby in his cloak and pulled him on Morton's sled to the cozy, bay-windowed cottage. Miss Plunkett seemed thrilled to see them, and so did the parrot, who demanded so much attention at first that the conversation only moved forward in fits and starts. But after a while, getting sleepy (since Miss Polly was an old lady and loved her "forty winks"), she fell into a grunting quiet, and with the baby also calm and happy playing with some blocks always kept ready for him, the two soon became engrossed.
When, however, Sara had gotten as far as the removal to Boston, the elder woman threw up her hands in dismay.
When Sara had finally moved to Boston, the older woman raised her hands in shock.
"Goodness! child, of what are you thinking? Are you left so well off that you can afford even to think of this thing? Why, my dear, even I, with my means, which most Killamet people think large, would feel as if abandoned to the wolves, there! I couldn't begin to live on my income."
"Wow! Kid, what are you thinking? Are you so well off that you can even consider this? Honestly, my dear, even I, with what most people in Killamet consider a decent income, would feel like I was left out to dry there! I couldn't even start to live on what I make."
Sara's eyes opened wide.
Sara's eyes were wide open.
"But, dear Miss Prue, I haven't so much altogether as you have in a year."
"But, dear Miss Prue, I don't have nearly as much as you do in a whole year."
"Then, are you crazy, child? You'll feel as if cast on a desert island in that crowd of strangers, with no one to care whether you live or die; and you couldn't live six months on so little."
"Are you out of your mind, kid? You'll feel like you're stuck on a desert island in that crowd of strangers, with no one caring if you live or die; and you wouldn't last six months on so little."
"But Mr. Glendenning said I could get two or three rooms for somewhere from eighteen to thirty dollars, and I hoped, with the rent of the cottage here"—
"But Mr. Glendenning said I could get two or three rooms for around eighteen to thirty dollars, and I hoped, with the rent of the cottage here"—
"A month, Sara, a month; surely you didn't expect to pay so little for a year!"
"A month, Sara, a month; you didn’t really think you could pay so little for a year!"
"Why, yes, I did; I'm afraid I'm dreadfully ignorant, Miss Prue."
"Yeah, I did; I'm afraid I'm really clueless, Miss Prue."
"As bad as a chicken just out of the shell," shaking her head with comical lugubriousness. "Go to Boston, indeed! you'd starve to death on a doorstep, all four of you, I can see you now, laid out like a row of assorted pins, for all the world. Humph! Boston, indeed!" with bridling earnestness. "Besides, what business has that Glendwing, or whatever his high-falutin name may be, to mix himself up with our affairs? I declare, Sara, I've a great mind to move the whole lot of you down here, and take care of you myself. I would, too, if it wasn't for Polly; but she'd quarrel with the children all day long, and make life a burden."
"As clueless as a chick fresh out of its shell," she said, shaking her head dramatically. "Go to Boston, really! You’d starve to death right on a doorstep, all four of you. I can just picture you, laid out like a line of random pins. Seriously! Boston, really!" she added with exaggerated seriousness. "Besides, what right does that Glendwing, or whatever fancy name he has, have to get involved in our business? Honestly, Sara, I’m seriously considering bringing all of you down here and taking care of you myself. I would, if it weren't for Polly; she'd end up fighting with the kids all day and make life miserable."
Sara laughed, but looked disappointed too.
Sara laughed, but she also looked disappointed.
"I see it's not to be thought of now, Miss Prue; but I hoped I could work there, and indeed I don't know what there is to do here."
"I see that it's not an option right now, Miss Prue; but I was hoping I could work there, and honestly, I'm not sure what there is to do here."
"Well, there's that, of course, and I'll have to own that Cousin Nancy Prime, who lives in Hartford, always says, when I talk so, that there's no place where the poor are so well looked after as in a large city; but it seems to me just like a howling wilderness, and, besides, who wants to be looked after? I don't, nor you either; we want to have our own means, and be independent of charity."
"Well, that's true, and I have to admit that Cousin Nancy Prime, who lives in Hartford, always says that there’s no place where the poor are taken care of as well as in a big city; but to me, it feels like a chaotic wasteland, and besides, who wants to be taken care of? Not me, and not you either; we want to have our own resources and be free from charity."
"Yes; but it won't take so very long to finish my little capital, then what will I do if there is no work to be got? and you know there isn't any here."
"Yes, but it won't take too long to finish my little savings. Then what will I do if there’s no work to be found? And you know there isn’t any here."
"Advertise for summer boarders," said Miss Prue brilliantly. "I don't know why people shouldn't come to Killamet, as well as to fifty other places along this coast. It's only because when they get here there's no place to put them in, or, possibly, they haven't discovered our great merits yet. Our beach, and the scenery about it, are finer than those of half the places they throng, and what if they do have to come either by stage or boat the last few miles! It gives all who don't consider time, and are only off for an outing, so much the more variety. If you advertise as I've seen people do before now, you could make it seem a perfect paradise, and not be half so far out of the way, either."
"Let's advertise for summer guests," Miss Prue said excitedly. "I don't see why people shouldn't come to Killamet just like they do to so many other places along this coast. The reason they don't is probably because when they get here, there’s nowhere for them to stay, or maybe they just haven’t realized how great we are yet. Our beach and the surrounding scenery are better than those of half the places they flock to, and so what if they have to travel the last few miles by stage or boat? For those who aren't in a hurry and are just looking for a getaway, it adds so much more variety. If you advertise like I've seen others do, you could make it sound like a perfect paradise, and it wouldn’t be that far off the beaten path, either."
"I never thought of that. I take boarders? How queer!"
"I never thought of that. I take in tenants? How strange!"
"Well, everything's queer, that is about you; my life has been humdrum enough, we all know; but you seem marked out for exceptional fates—and fortunes perhaps."
"Well, everything’s strange when it comes to you; my life has been pretty boring, as we all know; but you seem destined for extraordinary fates—and maybe even fortunes."
A funny light glinted in the girl's eyes.
A playful light sparkled in the girl's eyes.
"I'm afraid the summer boarders would think they had been marked out for hard fortune, after eating my meals. What do I know about fancy cooking?"
"I'm worried the summer guests would feel like they were destined for bad luck after eating my meals. What do I know about gourmet cooking?"
"Nothing; and you don't want to. Most of them have got their stomachs so upset by their high-spiced Frenchy dishes that they've got to have a change of diet. You can cook fish to perfection, for I've tried you, and make good bread, and you are naturally neat and dainty, which goes for much. Take my cookbook home, and study up a few simple, nice recipes this winter, so's to be ready. Don't try for too much, but do excellently well all you undertake; and try it. You know I'll help you all I can; I believe you'll succeed!"
"Nothing; and you don't want to. Most of them have messed up their stomachs with their spicy French dishes, so they need a change in their diet. You can cook fish perfectly—I’ve seen you do it—and make good bread, and you’re naturally neat and tidy, which counts for a lot. Take my cookbook home and go over some simple, nice recipes this winter to get ready. Don’t aim for too much, but do really well with whatever you choose to make; just give it a try. You know I’ll support you as much as I can; I believe you’ll do great!"
"But what rooms have I?"
"But what rooms do I have?"
"I knew you'd say that, and I am prepared with an answer. There is, to begin with, the spare room off your living-room."
"I knew you'd say that, and I have an answer ready. First of all, there's the spare room next to your living room."
"Oh, that?" broke in Sara, as if Miss Prue had touched on something sacred.
"Oh, that?" Sara interrupted, as if Miss Prue had mentioned something sacred.
"Yes, just that: we all have too much veneration for our spare rooms.
Now, answer me truly, of what earthly use is it to you?"
"Yes, that's exactly it: we all put way too much importance on our spare rooms.
Now, tell me honestly, what good does it do you?"
"Why, none; but mother's best things"—
"Why, none; just her favorite things"—
"Will lie there, given over to spiders, dampness, and moths, till they fall to pieces. Use them; that's what they were made for, and, so far, they haven't fulfilled their purpose in life much better than some of the rest of us," smiling at her own conceit. "Get them out, air them, and use them; then, if needs be, and you could get boarders enough to warrant it, you could have the roof raised, and make that loft into two nice rooms; but that is far ahead yet. Take two people first, for your spare room, then get Mrs. Updyke and Mrs. Filcher to lodge a few more, and you board them. Isn't that a scheme?" with a triumphant laugh.
"Will lie there, left to spiders, dampness, and moths, until they fall apart. Use them; that's what they were made for, and honestly, they haven't done their job in life much better than some of us," she said with a smile at her own arrogance. "Get them out, air them out, and use them; then, if necessary, and if you can get enough boarders to make it worth it, you could raise the roof and turn that loft into two nice rooms; but that's a long way off. Start with two people for your spare room, then get Mrs. Updyke and Mrs. Filcher to take in a few more, and you can board them. Isn't that a great idea?" she exclaimed with a victorious laugh.
"If I can do it; but I'm afraid, almost."
"If I can do it, but I'm almost afraid."
"So am I!" with a funny look. These sudden changes of base were a characteristic of Miss Prue's; perhaps she believed, with Emerson, that "unchanging consistency is the mark of a stagnant soul." "But what else is there for you here, safe at home?"
"So am I!" with a funny look. These sudden shifts in mood were typical of Miss Prue; maybe she thought, like Emerson, that "unchanging consistency is the mark of a stagnant soul." "But what else is there for you here, safe at home?"
"Nothing," discouragedly. "If there was only a canning factory, I could work in that."
"Nothing," they said in a discouraged tone. "If only there was a canning factory, I could work there."
"Well, there isn't, so there's no use wishing. After all, I believe my plan is practicable. Of course you are young in years, but you've had any amount of experience; then you would only take women and children, and they'd be easy with you." (O confiding Miss Prue!) "I believe I'd try it, really."
"Well, there isn’t, so wishing won’t help. Anyway, I think my plan is doable. Sure, you’re young, but you’ve got plenty of experience; plus, you’d only take women and children, and they’d be easy on you." (Oh, trusting Miss Prue!) "I really think I’d give it a shot."
If "in a multitude of counsellors there is safety," there is often also confusion, as poor Job had occasion to experience; and Sara felt that the more she talked about her future, the less she knew what disposition to make of it. Finally she abandoned the subject with something like despair, and asked a question in regard to the neighborhood, which made Miss Prue say quickly, "Oh! that reminds me, Sara, I want you to be sure to go to Betty's quilting-bee; you will, won't you?"
If "in a multitude of counselors there is safety," there's often confusion too, as poor Job found out; and Sara felt that the more she discussed her future, the less she understood what to do with it. Eventually, she gave up on the subject in frustration and asked about the neighborhood, which made Miss Prue quickly say, "Oh! That reminds me, Sara, you have to go to Betty's quilting-bee; you will, right?"
"O Miss Prue! must I? You know I never liked those bees, and now"—
"O Miss Prue! Do I have to? You know I’ve never liked those bees, and now"—
"Yes, I understand all that, still I want you to go. I have reasons. You are a King's daughter; make it one of your acts of self-denial."
"Yes, I get all that, but I still want you to go. I have my reasons. You’re a king's daughter; make it one of your acts of self-sacrifice."
Sara laughed.
Sara chuckled.
"That seems odd enough, mayn't I ask your reasons?"
"That seems strange enough, can I ask why?"
"No; well, yes, I believe I will tell you after all. I heard two of the girls talking about you the other day, never mind who, and I didn't like what they said. The fact is, Sara, they think you feel above them."
"No; actually, yes, I think I will tell you after all. I overheard two of the girls talking about you the other day, and it doesn’t matter who they are, but I didn’t like what they said. The truth is, Sara, they think you feel superior to them."
"Oh! how can they?"
"Oh! How can they?"
"Well, they do, and perhaps they're half right; there, you needn't color so! I won't say you're not above them, but you mustn't feel so. Did you ever think, Sara, that you might get up a circle of ten here?"
"Well, they do, and maybe they're partly right; you really don't need to be so dramatic! I won't say you're not better than them, but you shouldn't think like that. Did you ever consider, Sara, that you could create a group of ten here?"
"Why, no."
"No way."
"Well, why not? It wouldn't hurt the girls, nor you either," dryly. "Anyhow, I want you to go to this quilting, wear that pretty new dress, and be just as nice and cordial as you know how."
"Well, why not? It wouldn't hurt the girls, and it won't hurt you either," she said dryly. "Anyway, I need you to go to this quilting, wear that pretty new dress, and be as nice and friendly as you can."
Sara sighed, but acquiesced. She had always obeyed Miss Prue, but this was a trial. She wondered, all the way home, just why it should seem so. Did she really feel above the other girls, that they failed to interest her? Was it pride that made her long for quiet, and her books, rather than for the society about her? Could it be she only cared for Miss Prue because she was richer and better born than the others?
Sara sighed but went along with it. She had always followed Miss Prue's lead, but this was tough. She kept wondering on her way home why it felt this way. Did she actually think she was above the other girls, that they didn’t interest her? Was it pride that made her crave solitude and her books instead of the company around her? Could it be that she only cared for Miss Prue because she was wealthier and came from a better background than the others?
"No!" she said emphatically to that last, "I should love her in rags, I'm sure; but I do like her better because she is neat and trim, and can talk intelligently about anything. I wonder if it's wrong to feel so? I must remember that being a King's daughter makes it more necessary that I should be thoughtful for all. How prettily madame explained those two words, 'Noblesse oblige' to me. 'The nobility of my birth constrains me.' So, if I call myself one of the royal family, how courteous and kind I must be to every one, whether agreeable or not."
"No!" she said firmly in response to that last statement, "I would still love her even if she wore rags, I'm sure; but I like her more because she is neat and put-together, and can talk intelligently about anything. I wonder if it's wrong to feel this way? I have to remember that being a King's daughter means I should be considerate of everyone. How beautifully madame explained those two words, 'Noblesse oblige' to me. 'The nobility of my birth obliges me.' So, if I see myself as part of the royal family, I must be courteous and kind to everyone, whether they are easy to get along with or not."
Thus, when the Wednesday came which was to see Betty's quilt upon the frames, Sara left baby, with many instructions, to the children; and, dressed in her best, wended her way to the low brown house in the edge of the pine grove, where Betty lived with her parents, and an overflowing household of younger children, and whence she was not sorry to go to the smaller, but less crowded cottage of young Nathan Truman, second mate of a schooner, of whom she was as proud and fond as if he had been captain of an East Indiaman, with both a town and country house. To-day the front room, which resembled Sara's, only that its furniture was far more battered and worn, was cleared of everything but a row of chairs, which followed the length of its four walls in lines as even and true as those of an infantry regiment "dressed up" to the toe- mark for inspection; and through the centre, upon the rude and clumsy frame, was stretched a quilt of wonderful construction and a blinding confusion of colors. It was a "Remembrance Quilt," Betty explained, as soon as the company had arrived and filled the funereal rows of chairs, being pieced from bits given her by all of her friends and acquaintances.
So, on the Wednesday when Betty's quilt was about to be displayed, Sara left the baby with a lot of instructions for the kids. Dressed in her best, she made her way to the low brown house at the edge of the pine grove where Betty lived with her parents and a busy household of younger children. She was glad to leave and head to the smaller, but less crowded cottage of young Nathan Truman, the second mate of a schooner, whom she was as proud of and fond of as if he were the captain of an East Indiaman, with both a town and country house. Today, the front room, which looked like Sara's but had much more battered and worn furniture, was cleared except for a row of chairs lined up evenly along the four walls, as neat and straight as an infantry regiment "dressed up" for inspection. In the center, on a rough and clumsy frame, was stretched a quilt of impressive design and a dazzling mix of colors. It was a "Remembrance Quilt," Betty explained, as soon as everyone had arrived and filled the somber rows of chairs, made from pieces given to her by all her friends and acquaintances.
"Here," she said, indicating a point of brick-red calico which helped to form a many-rayed figure, whose round centre was in bright yellow, "is the first new dress ma had after she got merried, and here," indicating a lilac muslin with white spots, "is her weddin' gown itself. Then there's a bit of the dress 'at was found on thet gal 'twas cast ashore ten year ago; and there's a piece o' thet one 't Zeba Osterhaus hed on when she hed her pictur' took, an' these," blushing brightly, "are scraps o' my own dresses thet I ain't wearin' yet. Then there's hunderds more, but I guess you'll reco'nize most on 'em. I've pieced it 'star- pattern', ye see,—an' do ye know?—there's one thousand an' ninety pieces in thet thar very quilt!"
"Here," she said, pointing to a section of brick-red calico that helped create a multi-pointed design with a bright yellow center, "is the first new dress my mom got after she got married, and here," pointing to a lilac muslin with white polka dots, "is her wedding gown itself. Then there's a bit of the dress that was found on that girl who washed ashore ten years ago; and there's a piece of the one that Zeba Osterhaus wore when she had her picture taken, and these," she said, blushing brightly, "are scraps from my own dresses that I haven't worn yet. Then there are hundreds more, but I guess you'll recognize most of them. I've pieced it into a 'star pattern,' you see—and do you know?—there are one thousand and ninety pieces in that quilt!"
There was a universal cry of admiration and astonishment at this triumphant announcement.
There was a worldwide shout of praise and surprise at this exciting news.
"How long did it take you?" asked Zeba, examining the pattern and workmanship with renewed interest.
"How long did it take you?" Zeba asked, looking closely at the pattern and craftsmanship with fresh curiosity.
"Wall, I've been at it now this goin' on two year; kep' it fur ketch-up work, ye know."
"Well, I've been at this for almost two years now; kept it for catching up work, you know."
"Wall, we'd better set to," sniffed Mrs. Updyke, fitting on a huge steel thimble open at the top; "they ain't much arternoons to these short days, anyhow. I'll take this star, an' you, Sairay, may work on the next, so't I kin kinder watch ye. 'Twon't do to hev any botch-work on this quilt."
"Well, we better get started," sniffed Mrs. Updyke, putting on a large steel thimble that was open at the top; "there aren't many afternoons in these short days, anyway. I'll take this star, and you, Sairay, can work on the next one so I can sort of keep an eye on you. We can't afford to have any sloppy work on this quilt."
Sara obeyed, but not with alacrity. It only needed the added discomfort of Mrs. Updyke's supervision to make her quite wretched; but Miss Prue, at the other end, happened to look up just in time to see the disconsolate air with which the girl drew her chair forward, and called out sharply,—
Sara complied, but not happily. The extra discomfort from Mrs. Updyke's supervision made her feel even worse; however, Miss Prue, at the other end, happened to glance up just in time to catch the sad expression with which the girl pulled her chair closer and called out sharply,—
"Why, what are you doing over there, Sara? I thought, of course, I could depend upon you to thread my needles for me;" and Sara, not daring to show her pleasure at this release, made a gentle word of excuse to Mrs. Updyke, and crossed the room to her friend.
"Why, what are you doing over there, Sara? I thought I could count on you to thread my needles for me." Sara, not wanting to reveal her happiness at being freed from that task, made a polite excuse to Mrs. Updyke and walked across the room to her friend.
"Oh, thank you!" she murmured, dropping beside the older maiden, who was chuckling slyly; "I couldn't have sewed well at all there, she frightens me so."
"Oh, thank you!" she whispered, sitting down next to the older woman, who was smirking quietly; "I couldn't have sewn well at all there, she scares me so much."
"Humph! Well, she needn't, for there isn't a poorer needlewoman in Killamet. There's the queer thing about that woman—she can't really do one thing well, yet her satisfaction is complete." All this in an undertone, entirely covered by the scraping of chairs, rustling of dresses, and wagging of tongues, as the company drew up to their positions around the masterpiece; and still thus protected, Sara whispered on,—
"Humph! Well, she doesn't need to, because there isn't a worse seamstress in Killamet. The strange thing about that woman is—she can't really do anything well, yet she's completely satisfied." All this in a low voice, completely masked by the scraping of chairs, rustling of dresses, and chatter, as the group settled into their places around the masterpiece; and still shielded by this noise, Sara kept whispering—
"But, dear Miss Prue, tell me, isn't such a piece of work an awful waste of time? Calico is only a few cents a yard now, and it does not take such a great deal."
"But, dear Miss Prue, tell me, isn't this kind of work such a big waste of time? Calico costs just a few cents a yard now, and it doesn't require that much."
"But think, my child," interrupted Miss Prue with a solemn look, "these remembrances!" And, as if by chance, her finger dropped upon an ugly chocolate colored bit both remembered as having been worn by a poor crazed creature called "Silly Jane," who belonged in the county house, but spent a good deal of time wandering about the shore.
"But think about it, my child," interrupted Miss Prue with a serious expression, "these memories!" And, as if it were unintentional, her finger landed on a dark brown piece that she recalled having been worn by a troubled person known as "Silly Jane," who lived in the county home but often wandered around the beach.
Sara burst into one of her rare laughs, and Betty called out,—
Sara burst into one of her rare laughs, and Betty called out,—
"What's the fun, Sairay? Pass it 'round, can't you? We've been a- wonderin' what you 'n' Miss Prue was a-gigglin' over!"
"What's so funny, Sairay? Share it, can't you? We've been wondering what you and Miss Prue were laughing about!"
The idea of Miss Prue's "giggling" rather shocked Sara; but that lady answered at once,—
The idea of Miss Prue's "giggling" really surprised Sara; but that woman responded immediately,—
"And we've been wondering if anybody else would ever take the time to do such a piece of work as this."
"And we’ve been wondering if anyone else would ever take the time to do work like this."
"Oh!" cried Betty, quite complimented, "I guess there's plenty would; I enjoyed it! It's such fun, when you're j'inin' the pieces together, to call up where you seen 'em last, an' what the folks that wore 'em was doin'."
"Oh!" exclaimed Betty, flattered, "I bet a lot of people would; I loved it! It's so much fun, when you're putting the pieces together, to remember where you saw them last, and what the people who wore them were doing."
"Well, there's something in that I'll admit; but do you need a piece of my dress to recall my personality to your memory always, Betty? If I've got to cut my clothes into bits"—
"Well, I can see there's some truth to that; but do you really need a piece of my dress to remember who I am, Betty? If I have to cut my clothes into pieces..."
"Oh, no'm," laughing; "but it's different with you. We'd all remember you, of course, but there's some, now"—
"Oh, no ma'am," laughing; "but it's different for you. We’d all remember you, of course, but there are some people, now"—
"Silly Jane, for instance? I see you've a piece of her usual gown."
"Silly Jane, for example? I see you have a bit of her usual dress."
Betty hardly knew how to take this, but Miss Prue looked so pleasant and kind, she laughed again.
Betty wasn't sure how to react to this, but Miss Prue seemed so nice and friendly that she laughed again.
"Wall, in course, there ain't much to remember her for; but she was about the only one in town 't I hadn't been to, so I thort I wouldn't leave her aout, ye see."
"Well, there isn't much to remember her by, but she was one of the only ones in town that I hadn’t been to, so I thought I wouldn't leave her out, you see."
"Yes, I see," stooping to bite her thread; at which Mrs. Updyke sniffed out,—
"Yeah, I see," she said, bending down to bite her thread; at which Mrs. Updyke sniffed out,—
"Wall, fer my part, I think it's a purty nice thing when a gal spends her time in sich work; she cain't be doin' anythin' wuss" (sniff), "that's sartain!"
"Well, as for me, I think it's a pretty nice thing when a girl spends her time doing that kind of work; she can't be doing anything worse" (sniff), "that's for sure!"
Miss Prue laughed.
Ms. Prue laughed.
"Makes me think of Grannie Green. When her rot of a husband used to be sleeping off his sprees, she'd say, 'I'm allers so thankful when he gits real far gone, fur then I'm sure he cain't be doin' anythin' wuss.'"
"Makes me think of Grandma Green. When her terrible husband was sleeping off his drinking binges, she'd say, 'I'm always so relieved when he gets really wasted, because then I'm sure he can't be doing anything worse.'"
"Dear me!" bridled Betty, "I hope you don't mean to compare me to thet wretched old Jed Green!"
"Goodness!" Betty exclaimed, "I hope you’re not comparing me to that miserable old Jed Green!"
"No, my dear; but I used to wonder, then, if he couldn't have been doing something better,—but there! It wasn't to discuss poor old Jed Green that I came here; but, first, to work on this wonderful quilt, and, second, to ask you girls why you don't get Sara to form you into a society of King's Daughters here?"
"No, my dear; but I used to wonder if he could have been doing something better—anyway! I didn't come here to talk about poor old Jed Green; first, I came to work on this amazing quilt, and second, I wanted to ask you girls why you don't get Sara to start a King's Daughters society here?"
"'King's daughters?' We look like king's daughters, don't we?" tittered
Dolly Lee.
"'King's daughters?' We look like king's daughters, right?" giggled
Dolly Lee.
"Very much," said Miss Prue, with that air of hers which made her so great a favorite, an air of bonhomie, almost impossible to describe. "We've been told on good authority that we are made in the King's image, so it must be true."
"Very much," said Miss Prue, with her signature charm that made her such a favorite, an air of friendliness that’s almost impossible to describe. "We've been told by reliable sources that we're made in the King's image, so it has to be true."
"Oh!—that?" cried Betty.
"Oh!—that?" exclaimed Betty.
"Certainly; you didn't think we free-born Yankees—descendants of the Puritan Fathers—were going to claim relationship with any of those effete European aristocracies, did you?" with a droll look at Sara.
"Of course not; you didn’t think we free-born Yankees—descendants of the Puritan Fathers—were going to associate ourselves with any of those weak European aristocracies, did you?" he said with a playful look at Sara.
"N—no."
"N—no."
Betty, not half understanding, but fully aware of Miss Prue's drolleries, was determined not to be caught in any trap now, so kept to monosyllables; and the latter, having created sufficient interest to insure a hearing, proceeded to make her explanations in regard to such a circle.
Betty, not completely understanding but fully aware of Miss Prue's antics, was determined not to fall into any trap now, so she stuck to one-word replies; and Miss Prue, having generated enough interest to ensure she would be listened to, went on to explain about that group.
In a small, isolated village anything which links one, even distantly, with the great throbbing world outside, is eagerly welcomed by the young. These all have their dreams, hopes, and fancies connected with this sphere on which we move, and they are usually far too wide to be contained within one square mile of territory; unless, perchance, that mile teems so thickly with humanity as to offer every possible form of comedy and tragedy. For it is not trees and hills and skies, or even the sea, which can satisfy youth; but living, breathing, suffering human nature. By and by they tire, perhaps, of the latter, and go back to nature,—in love, as they have never been with man,—but that is after disappointment has made the heart sore.
In a small, isolated village, anything that connects young people, even in a distant way, to the vibrant world outside is eagerly embraced. They all have their dreams, hopes, and fantasies related to this larger sphere we inhabit, and these aspirations are often too expansive to be limited to just one square mile of land; unless, perhaps, that mile is so densely populated that it provides every imaginable form of comedy and tragedy. It’s not just trees, hills, skies, or even the sea that can fulfill the youth; it’s the living, breathing, suffering essence of human nature. Eventually, they might grow tired of the latter and return to nature—falling in love as they never did with people—but that usually comes after disappointment has left their hearts aching.
To-day the thought of allying themselves with thousands of other girls and women in the effort to do good, set every pulse to new beating, that had ever throbbed with one spark of love for the Master; and there succeeded one memorable quilting where Dame Gossip was almost entirely excluded. As they scattered for home, after Betty's nice supper, Sara found herself, as usual, at Miss Prue's side; and, looking up into her friend's face, said, with a mischievous smile,—
To day, the idea of teaming up with thousands of other girls and women to do good made every heart race with excitement, especially for those who had ever felt even a hint of love for the Master. There was one unforgettable quilting event where Dame Gossip was almost completely left out. As they headed home after Betty's delicious dinner, Sara found herself, as usual, next to Miss Prue. Looking up at her friend's face with a playful smile, she said,—
"So that's why you wanted me to go to the quilting, is it? If you had told me"—
"So that's why you wanted me to go to the quilting, huh? If you had just told me"—
"You wouldn't have gone!" interrupted her friend promptly. "I know you so well, Sara! There's a—a—well, an aloofness about you that I feel it my duty to struggle with," giving the girl a merry glance; "some people might call it pride,—I don't."
"You wouldn’t have gone!" her friend quickly interrupted. "I know you so well, Sara! There’s a—uh—a distance about you that I feel it’s my duty to challenge," she said with a playful look; "some people might call it pride—I don’t."
Sara looked troubled.
Sara looked worried.
"I know you think so, Miss Prue, but I'm sure I don't feel so. What, indeed, have I to be proud of?" sadly. "Only," with more spirit, "I can't tell all I know to every one, and it bores me dreadfully to have them tell me all they know!"
"I know you think that, Miss Prue, but I'm really not feeling that way. What, honestly, do I have to be proud of?" she said sadly. "It's just that," with a bit more energy, "I can’t share everything I know with everyone, and it really bores me to listen to all the things they know!"
Miss Plunkett laughed with enjoyment. She liked to rouse Sara occasionally; and listened with dancing eyes as the latter continued,—
Miss Plunkett laughed with delight. She liked to tease Sara from time to time; and listened with sparkling eyes as the latter continued,—
"Now, yesterday, Zeba and Dolly came to call (by the way, I was reading your Ruskin's 'Stones of Venice' so think what it was to be interrupted!), and what do you suppose they talked about every minute? Why, it seems Mrs. Felcher has a brother living in Boston, who has invited her to visit him, and sent her a box of pretty things; they named over every one, even to a 'frame-bunnit covered with sating, and with a bunch of blows on top!'"
"Yesterday, Zeba and Dolly stopped by (by the way, I was reading your Ruskin's 'Stones of Venice,' so you can imagine how frustrating it was to be interrupted!), and guess what they talked about nonstop? It turns out Mrs. Felcher has a brother in Boston who invited her to come visit and sent her a box of pretty things; they went through everything, even a 'framed bonnet covered in satin, with a bunch of flowers on top!'"
Miss Prue had grown grave.
Miss Prue had become serious.
"Yet poor Zeba could teach us both a grand lesson in cheerful patience," she said gently.
"Yet poor Zeba could teach us both a valuable lesson in staying cheerful and patient," she said gently.
Sara crimsoned, but did not answer for a moment. They had reached Miss Prue's gate now, and the latter turned into it. "Wait!" the girl then said, almost passionately. "I am not worthy to be a King's daughter! Leave me out of your ten; tell them I can't live up to the simple requirements; I"—
Sara flushed, but didn’t respond for a moment. They had arrived at Miss Prue's gate, and she turned into it. "Wait!" the girl then said, almost with urgency. "I'm not worthy of being a King's daughter! Count me out of your group; tell them I can't meet the basic expectations; I"—
"Hush! Sara," laying a hand on her young friend who was quivering with feeling, "I understand it all; you think the Lord has put you into a niche where you do not belong, for which you have no fitness. Are you sure you know more than your Maker? Perhaps He sees that, by clipping a bit here, or adding a trait there, you will be exactly the one for this niche. Why don't you try and help this beautiful plan, instead of hindering it?" Then, with a quick change of tone, "Well, good-night, daughter; remember the first meeting of our circle next Thursday: I shall depend upon you!" and she hurried in, not giving time for another word.
"Hush! Sara," said, placing a hand on her young friend who was trembling with emotion, "I get it; you think the Lord has put you in a place where you don't belong, and that you're not suited for it. Are you really sure you know more than your Creator? Maybe He sees that by adjusting this part or adding that quality, you'll be exactly right for this role. Why not try to support this beautiful plan instead of slowing it down?" Then, shifting her tone quickly, "Well, goodnight, dear; don't forget our circle's first meeting next Thursday: I'll be counting on you!" and she rushed inside, not allowing time for any more words.
CHAPTER XII.
NEW FORTUNES.
Sara went home with slow steps, and a questioning heart.
Sara walked home slowly, her heart filled with questions.
"Am I cold and proud?" she thought. "Is it wrong to be indifferent to these petty things about me, and to love books better than people? Do I look for defects rather than virtues, I wonder? Oh, dear; how much harder it is to be right than to _do right in this hard world!"
"Am I cold and proud?" she wondered. "Is it wrong to not care about these trivial things about me and to prefer books over people? Do I focus on flaws instead of strengths, I wonder? Oh, man; it's so much harder to be right than to _do right in this tough world!"
She opened the cottage door, and saw a sight that drove away all other thoughts; for there sat Uncle Jabez Wanamead in close conversation with Morton, while Molly, open-mouthed, was holding baby, and drinking in every word. It was a great shock to Sara; for having returned to the battle with her brother, fresh-armed with authority, after Glendenning's departure, she had made such an impression upon him that she supposed he had entirely given up his dream of being a fisherman, and was now only thinking of a flitting to Boston. But, evidently, from his flushed, interested face at present all her labor was in vain. Uncle Jabez rose awkwardly as she entered, with a "Good-evenin', Sairay, thort I'd call 'round a spell."
She opened the cottage door and saw a sight that pushed all other thoughts aside; there sat Uncle Jabez Wanamead deep in conversation with Morton, while Molly, wide-eyed, was holding the baby and hanging on every word. It was a big shock for Sara; after returning to confront her brother, equipped with a sense of authority following Glendenning's departure, she thought she had convinced him to give up his dream of being a fisherman and was now only focused on moving to Boston. But clearly, from his flushed, interested expression now, all her efforts were in vain. Uncle Jabez stood up awkwardly as she walked in, saying, "Good evening, Sairay, thought I'd stop by for a bit."
"Good-evening," she said, constraining herself to be pleasant. "It is growing warmer out."
"Good evening," she said, making an effort to be pleasant. "It's getting warmer outside."
"Yaas, looks like a break-up, some, makes a feller think o' the Banks these days. Thort I'd see what Mort hed laid aout to do 'bout shippin' 'long o' me."
"Yeah, it seems like a break-up, makes a guy think about the Banks these days. I thought I’d check what Mort had planned to do about shipping alongside me."
"He is not going," said Sara promptly. "I have other plans for him," with a beseeching look at the boy, who avoided her eye.
"He’s not going," Sara said quickly. "I have other plans for him," she added, looking at the boy with a pleading expression, but he wouldn't meet her gaze.
"Wall, in course, jest es ye say, but I do s'pose, ef Reub Olmstead was alive naow, his word would be go."
"Well, I suppose it’s true what you say, but I think if Reub Olmstead were alive now, his word would carry weight."
Sara winced. During all this struggle she had been cruelly hampered by her feeling that, possibly, she was acting entirely against what was likely to have been her dead father's wishes, and now this fear rose so strongly again as almost to paralyze her.
Sara winced. Throughout all this struggle, she had been painfully held back by the thought that she might be going completely against what her deceased father would have wanted, and now this fear surged back so intensely that it nearly paralyzed her.
"If he were only here—if I could put the responsibility into his hands—if I had any one," she was saying to herself, when there came a thought that calmed her, as the mother's voice calms a frightened child. "I have a Father; why don't I put it in his hands?"
"If only he were here—if I could hand over the responsibility to him—if I had someone," she was telling herself, when a thought came to her that brought her peace, like a mother's voice soothing a scared child. "I have a Father; why not trust him with it?"
Her rigid face relaxed into a lovely smile, and, looking at her brother with the winning sweetness she could assume at times, she said,—
Her stiff expression softened into a beautiful smile, and, glancing at her brother with the charming sweetness she could muster at times, she said,—
"I will say no more about this matter, Morton; you have only our heavenly Father to answer to now. Decide as you think is right. Uncle Jabez, will you give him till to-morrow?"
"I won't say anything more about this, Morton; you only have our heavenly Father to answer to now. Make your decision as you think is right. Uncle Jabez, will you give him until tomorrow?"
"Sartain, sartain; and, see here, my boy: I'm free to say I've urged ye to go, fur I need a clipper-built little feller like you; but I say naow, ef I hed as good a sister's you've got, I'd think twicet afore I went agin her, an' thet's the truth."
"Sartain, sartain; and, listen here, my boy: I can honestly say I've pushed you to go, because I really need a sharp little guy like you; but I say now, if I had as good a sister as you do, I'd think twice before I left her, and that's the truth."
There was no mistaking his earnestness; and as he picked up his old tarpaulin, and shook hands with Sara in farewell, the respect and friendliness of his manner thrilled her with pleasure and surprise. After he had gone she talked lightly about other matters, had a frolic with Molly and the baby, helped Morton with his examples, and mended a coat of his which had come to grief, all as if there were not a care upon her mind, and indeed there was none; she had cast it on the Lord.
There was no doubt about his sincerity; as he picked up his old tarp and shook hands with Sara to say goodbye, the respect and warmth in his manner thrilled her with joy and surprise. After he left, she chatted casually about other things, played around with Molly and the baby, helped Morton with his homework, and fixed a coat of his that had gotten damaged, all as if she didn’t have a care in the world, and in truth, she didn’t; she had handed it over to the Lord.
Morton was very quiet all the evening, but just before he mounted the steep steps to his chamber in the loft he came to her side.
Morton was really quiet all evening, but just before he climbed the steep steps to his room in the loft, he came over to her side.
"Sara," he said.
"Sara," he said.
She looked up sweetly.
She gazed up affectionately.
"I've decided." "Yes, Morton?"
"I've made my decision." "Yes, Morton?"
"I'm going to stay at home."
"I'm staying home."
"My dear, good brother!"
"My dear, awesome brother!"
She drew him down and kissed him tenderly, while the tears stood in the eyes of both; and from that moment there was a new bond between them, stronger than the past had ever known.
She pulled him close and kissed him softly, with tears in both of their eyes; from that moment on, there was a new connection between them, stronger than anything they had experienced before.
One day some weeks later Morton came in with a large roll from the post- office, and threw it into Sara's lap.
One day, a few weeks later, Morton came in with a large package from the post office and tossed it into Sara's lap.
"Ah!" she said eagerly, "it is Professor Grandet's hand; what can he have sent me?" and hurried to tear the wrapper open.
"Ah!" she said excitedly, "it's Professor Grandet's handwriting; what could he have sent me?" and rushed to rip the wrapper open.
Inside were several articles in pamphlet form, two being his own composition, and the rest by another well-known scientist, all relating to the strata and minerals of this very portion of the coast. Being just then at leisure, she began one in which a certain sentence had caught her attention, and soon looked up with an air of excitement. "See here, Morton! This is certainly a mistake; and in B——'s paper, too," reading aloud a certain statement in regard to the rock formations about a mile inland. "He has, you see, made the same mistake we did at first in regard to the dip of that vein, and which we afterwards discovered to be wrong, when we came across the outcropping near the old Judd farm. Don't you remember?"
Inside were several pamphlets, two of which were his own work, and the rest by another well-known scientist, all about the layers and minerals of this specific part of the coast. Since she had some free time, she started reading one that had caught her interest, and soon looked up, excited. "Look, Morton! This is definitely a mistake, and it's in B——'s paper too," she said, reading a statement about the rock formations about a mile inland. "He made the same error we did at first regarding the angle of that vein, which we later realized was wrong when we found the outcropping near the old Judd farm. Don’t you remember?"
"Yes," said Morton, dropping his fish-lines to come nearer; "let's hear what he says about it."
"Yeah," said Morton, putting down his fishing lines to come closer; "let's see what he has to say about it."
She read him a page or two, and they talked the matter over still further; then she continued her reading, only to break out again after a little.
She read him a page or two, and they talked about it some more; then she went back to her reading, only to interrupt herself again after a bit.
"Listen, Morton! Professor Grandet is with us. He isn't sure, but, from surface indications, he thinks just as we do, and the two men are having a great argument. They're going to discuss the matter next week before the Geological Society. Do you know, I'm half tempted to write Professor Grandet what we have discovered? It might make it perfectly clear to him."
"Listen, Morton! Professor Grandet is with us. He isn't certain, but based on what I've seen, he thinks the same way we do, and the two men are having a big argument. They're planning to discuss this next week at the Geological Society. You know, I'm really tempted to write to Professor Grandet about what we've discovered. It might help him understand it clearly."
"Well, I would," said Morton, going back to his lines, more interested in them than in what, had he known it, was to have a great and lasting influence on his own and sisters' lives.
"Well, I would," said Morton, returning to his lines, more focused on them than on what, if he had realized it, was about to have a significant and lasting impact on his and his sister's lives.
So next day Sara seated herself, with an old atlas for a desk, and wrote with care and precision what she had to tell; then, directing the missive, she went to the old teapot in search of the two cents to pay its postage.
So the next day, Sara sat down with an old atlas as her desk and carefully wrote out what she needed to say. Then, addressing the letter, she went to the old teapot to find the two cents needed for postage.
As she lifted the lid and peered in, a sigh escaped her, for the little store of silver and copper was getting low; soon it would be necessary to take another bill from the roll of greenbacks so carefully hoarded; and the thought alarmed her, for already it was greatly reduced in size; then, remembering the lesson of dependence she was trying to teach herself, she took out two of the pennies, and resolutely replaced the lid, resolving not even to think of what it was, apparently, beyond her power to remedy.
As she opened the lid and looked inside, she let out a sigh because her small stash of silver and copper was running low; soon she would need to take another bill from the carefully saved stash of cash, and the thought worried her since it was already much smaller than before. Then, remembering the lesson of self-reliance she was trying to learn, she took out two pennies and firmly closed the lid again, deciding not to even think about what seemed beyond her ability to fix.
Yet she could not keep herself quite free from worry these days. Each change of season in our fickle climate means expense; and now the spring was coming on, bringing its especial needs, her feeling was often one of sick despair. It is so hard for the young to learn simply to wait; and poor Sara felt that, to make the outlay necessary for the reception of summer boarders, would actually impoverish them, and then—what if the boarders never came? The thought was appalling!
Yet she couldn't stop worrying these days. Every change of season in our unpredictable climate means more expenses; and now that spring was approaching, with its specific needs, she often felt a deep sense of despair. It's so hard for young people to just wait; and poor Sara believed that making the necessary investments for the arrival of summer boarders would really strain their finances, and then—what if the boarders never showed up? The thought was terrifying!
In this frame of mind she was putting on their frugal supper of dried herring, with baked potatoes and salt, a few weeks later, when Morton dashed in.
In this state of mind, she was preparing their simple dinner of dried herring, baked potatoes, and salt, a few weeks later when Morton came bursting in.
"My gracious, Sara! I believe you get more mail than even Squire
Scrantoun. Just look at these!"
"My goodness, Sara! I think you receive more mail than even Squire
Scrantoun. Just look at this!"
There was another roll, evidently pamphlets, and two letters,—one from Professor Grandet, the other in an unknown hand. She hurriedly opened the professor's, and struggled through its tangled and much abbreviated chirography, looking up finally with a pale, puzzled, yet radiant face. "I can't quite make it out. I think—it seems to say that my letter has done him much good; he says it was read before the society, and is printed somewhere."
There was another roll, probably pamphlets, and two letters—one from Professor Grandet and the other from someone she didn’t recognize. She quickly opened the professor's letter and tried to read through its messy and abbreviated handwriting, finally looking up with a pale, confused, yet glowing face. "I can't completely figure it out. I think—it looks like it says that my letter helped him a lot; he mentions that it was read before the society and is published somewhere."
"Perhaps it's in that paper book," suggested Molly, looking up from a shell box she was making.
"Maybe it's in that paper book," Molly suggested, glancing up from a shell box she was making.
"This? why, yes; I didn't think,"—tearing it open. "This seems to be a
Report of the Twelfth Annual Meeting"—
"This? Oh, yes; I didn't realize,"—tearing it open. "This looks like a
Report of the Twelfth Annual Meeting"—
"Oh, do look and see if it's got your letter in!" broke in impatient Molly, springing up, and letting her shells drop in a pearly shower to the floor.
"Oh, please check and see if your letter is inside!" interrupted an impatient Molly, jumping up and letting her shells fall in a shimmering shower to the floor.
Sara turned the leaves excitedly, then stopped; and her sweet face flushed a vivid crimson.
Sara eagerly flipped through the pages, then paused; and her lovely face turned a bright red.
"It is—it is here—in print—just as I wrote it; and it says, 'Letter from Miss Sara Olmstead, of Killamet, in which the vexed question is definitely settled.'"
"It is—it is here—in print—just as I wrote it; and it says, 'Letter from Miss Sara Olmstead, of Killamet, in which the vexed question is definitely settled.'"
Many of us have experienced the tingling rapture of seeing our opinions in print for the first time; but it could be to few what it was to Sara, isolated, and of humble station as she was. It seemed as if that thrill of pleasure came from the very centre of her being, and tingled even to her finger-tips, while Morton and Molly, more demonstrative, if not more glad, danced about her with regular whoops of delight; after which the former mounted an uncertain chair for a rostrum, and read off the modest, concise, and clear little epistle with a flourish that ending in a crash, as the chair gave way, and landed him in the midst of Molly's shells, with crushing effect.
Many of us have felt the exciting joy of seeing our thoughts in print for the first time; but for Sara, who was isolated and came from a humble background, it was something special. It felt like that jolt of happiness came from the core of her being and tingled all the way to her fingertips, while Morton and Molly, more expressive if not necessarily happier, danced around her with loud shouts of joy. After that, Morton climbed onto a wobbly chair to use it as a podium and read the simple, brief, and clear little letter with a flourish that ended with a crash, as the chair fell apart and dropped him right into the middle of Molly's shells, with a dramatic effect.
"Oh, oh!" laughed Sara, "do be careful;" while, with a scream of dismay,
Molly fled to the rescue of her treasures.
"Oh, oh!" laughed Sara, "be careful," while, with a scream of alarm,
Molly rushed to save her belongings.
Amid the hubub the excited girl had almost forgotten the other letter; but, as quiet was restored, she opened it, and read, with such astonishment as no words can depict, this business-like note:—
Amid the noise, the excited girl had almost forgotten the other letter; but as silence returned, she opened it and read, with a level of shock that words can’t describe, this straightforward note:—
Miss Sara Olmstead:
Ms. Sara Olmstead:
Dear Madam,—On recommendation of Professor Grandet, after reading your letter lately published in the Twelfth Report of the M. G. and M. Society, I am empowered by the Board of Control of Dartmoor College to tender you a position in the Geological Department, as assistant to Professor Macon, in charge. The duties are not heavy,— mostly classification and correspondence,—and will only require your attendance six hours per diem. The salary is ten dollars per week. Please reply, stating your decision, as soon as possible, and address,
Dear Madam,—On the recommendation of Professor Grandet, after reading your letter recently published in the Twelfth Report of the M. G. and M. Society, I have been authorized by the Board of Control of Dartmoor College to offer you a position in the Geological Department as an assistant to Professor Macon, who is in charge. The responsibilities are light—mainly classification and correspondence—and will only require six hours of your time each day. The salary is ten dollars a week. Please respond with your decision as soon as you can, and send your reply to,
Yours truly,
Sincerely,
J. G. ADAMS.
Sara looked up with something like awe.
Sara looked up with a sense of wonder.
"Morton," she said in a tone that almost frightened him, it was so solemn, "the Lord is taking care of us; we needn't have any more fear now, for we are safe with him."
"Morton," she said in a tone that almost scared him, it was so serious, "the Lord is looking out for us; we don't need to be afraid anymore, because we are safe with him."
I think few people sat down to a happier, though not many to a more frugal meal than theirs that night. Sara had not then a misgiving in regard to her fitness for the position; she was so filled with the impression of its being heaven-sent, that she felt, as did the apostles of old, that "words would be given her, what she should say," and wit also, what she should do. As to the salary, it seemed princely to these modest little folk; and the only wonder was, how they should ever spend it.
I think few people sat down to a happier, although not many to a more modest meal than theirs that night. Sara didn't have any doubts about her suitability for the role; she was so overwhelmed by the feeling that it was a blessing from above that she felt, like the apostles of old, that "words would be given to her, what she should say," and cleverness too, about what she should do. As for the salary, it seemed extravagant to these humble folks; and the only question was how they would ever spend it.
"But how will you manage about baby? I don't suppose they'd let him come to college," giggled Molly, with her mouth full of potato, at which she naturally choked, and had to be patted on the back by Morton, who perhaps performed the ceremony with more vigor than was necessary.
"But how are you going to handle the baby? I doubt they’d let him come to college," giggled Molly, her mouth full of potato, which naturally made her choke and required Morton to pat her on the back, possibly a bit harder than needed.
"There! there! Morton, gently dear. Now, Molly, don't speak again till you've swallowed your food. Of course I will have to find some good, trusty person to look after baby while I'm gone, for I mean you both to go to school every minute that you can."
"There! There! Morton, easy now, sweetheart. Now, Molly, don’t say anything until you’ve finished your food. I’ll definitely need to find a reliable person to take care of the baby while I’m away, because I want both of you to go to school whenever you can."
The child made a wry face at this.
The child made a sarcastic face at this.
"And I just know they'll have it most a hundred weeks in a year; they always do in big cities, Hattie Felcher says so."
"And I just know they'll have it for at least a hundred weeks a year; they always do in big cities, Hattie Felcher says so."
"No, they don't," said Morton promptly.
"No, they don't," Morton replied quickly.
"Well, I guess she knows, Mort Olmstead! Her uncle lives to Boston, and"—
"Well, I guess she knows, Mort Olmstead! Her uncle lives in Boston, and"—
"Well, she don't, if she says that!" calmly boning his sixth herring.
"Well, she doesn't, if she says that!" he said calmly, descaling his sixth herring.
"She does too!" red with excitement; "she was there visiting when she was a baby, and she"—
"She does too!" she said, all flushed with excitement. "She was there visiting when she was a baby, and she"—
"Hush, Molly! Morton, why will you be so tantalizing? Think a minute, dear, and tell me how many weeks there are in a year; then you'll see what Morton means."
"Hush, Molly! Morton, why do you have to be so teasing? Just take a moment, sweetheart, and tell me how many weeks are in a year; then you'll understand what Morton is saying."
Molly, after an instant's calculation, saw the point, and shot a wrathful glance across the table.
Molly, after a quick thought, understood the point and shot a furious glance across the table.
"Well," she remarked, in a judicial summing up of the matter, "you may think you're smart, but that don't help your fare and hands from being so greasy they're just disgusting; and I don't care, so!"
"Well," she said, in a decisive wrap-up of the situation, "you might think you're clever, but that doesn’t change the fact that your fare and hands are so greasy they're just gross; and I don't care, so!"
"Neither do I," said Morton, calmly attacking his seventh herring, and his hot-headed little sister, as usual, was vanquished by his superior coolness and precision.
"Neither do I," said Morton, calmly going for his seventh herring, while his hot-headed little sister, as usual, was defeated by his superior coolness and precision.
This time even Miss Prue was satisfied, and entered heartily into all the plans and arrangements for the flitting, while Morton forgot his own disappointment in the interest of this great change.
This time, even Miss Prue was happy and fully engaged in all the plans and preparations for the move, while Morton set aside his own disappointment in the excitement of this big change.
They were in the midst of the packing, Sara, Miss Prue, and Morton, with Molly guarding the baby, who had a savage desire to snatch at everything and destroy it, when the elder maiden laughed out,—
They were in the middle of packing, Sara, Miss Prue, and Morton, with Molly watching the baby, who had a fierce urge to grab everything and break it, when the older girl laughed out,—
"Sara, I've a scheme; you can let the house as a summer cottage, instead of taking the boarders I once insisted upon. Now, come! Isn't that an idea?"
"Sara, I have a plan; you can rent the house as a summer cottage instead of taking in boarders like I insisted before. Now, come on! Isn't that a great idea?"
"If I can't sell it," said Sara.
"If I can't sell it," Sara said.
"Of course, but then you can't. Nobody ever sells anything in Killamet except tobacco. I doubt if you could give it away!"
"Of course, but then you can't. Nobody ever sells anything in Killamet except tobacco. I doubt you could even give it away!"
Sara smiled and sighed in a breath.
Sara smiled and breathed out.
"I'd hate to do either, but I fear it will never be our home again, so why cling to it? But really, do you suppose any city family would be satisfied with this?" indicating the large, littered room with a sweeping gesture.
"I wouldn't want to do either, but I worry it will never feel like home again, so why hang on to it? But honestly, do you think any city family would be happy with this?" he said, waving his hand toward the large, messy room.
"Why not, just for the summer? They crowd into far more uncomfortable places, I'm sure. I can imagine this room with pretty rugs and cane chairs, and a hammock slung across the alcove, and a pinebough ablaze in the fireplace, being a most attractive nook some cool summer evening, after a long day of blue-fishing; and there's one nice bedroom besides the loft."
"Why not, just for the summer? I'm sure they cram into much less comfortable places. I can picture this room with nice rugs and wicker chairs, and a hammock hanging in the alcove, with a pine branch crackling in the fireplace, making it a really cozy spot on a cool summer evening after a long day of blue-fishing; plus there's one nice bedroom along with the loft."
Sara shook her head dubiously.
Sara shook her head skeptically.
"I wish some one would take it, but I'm afraid it will have to stay closed and useless. Molly, Molly! Do watch the baby; he's just starting for the best glass sugar-bowl with the hammer, and I think he has some tacks in his mouth."
"I wish someone would take it, but I'm afraid it will have to stay closed and useless. Molly, Molly! Please watch the baby; he's just heading for the best glass sugar bowl with the hammer, and I think he has some tacks in his mouth."
Baby having been made to disgorge his too sharp repast, the talk ran on to other things, Miss Prue giving much valuable advice on "How to live on ten dollars a week;" but the sage maxims were so interspersed with hammerings, hunts, and hurry, that I fear much of their value was lost on Sara.
Baby had to throw up his overly sharp meal, and the conversation shifted to other topics, with Miss Prue offering a lot of useful tips on "How to live on ten dollars a week." However, her wise advice was mixed in with so much noise, rushing, and chaos that I worry most of it went over Sara's head.
It happened to be a fair day when they left for the new home, and it seemed as if all Killamet turned out to bid them God-speed. They ate their last dinner with faithful Miss Prue, then, accompanied by a goodly little procession, walked down to the beach, where Jasper Norris, who had somehow happened home a few days before, was waiting with his tidy little wherry to row them across the bay to Norcross, where they would reach the railroad, their goods having been sent by wagon a day or two before. It was curious to see how differently each of the Olmstead group was affected by this leave-taking.
It was a beautiful day when they left for their new home, and it felt like everyone in Killamet came out to wish them well. They had their final dinner with loyal Miss Prue, then, accompanied by a cheerful little procession, walked down to the beach, where Jasper Norris, who had somehow returned home a few days earlier, was ready with his neat little boat to take them across the bay to Norcross, where they would catch the train, having sent their belongings by wagon a couple of days earlier. It was interesting to see how each member of the Olmstead group reacted differently to this farewell.
Sara was pale and still, and her beautiful, sad eyes heavy with unshed tears; Morton had an air of manliness new and good to see, and seemed determined to look after every one and everything; Molly's cheeks were red, and her eyes aglow with excitement, as her feet danced over the white sand, while baby laughed at the surrounding friends with charming impartiality, and talked every minute in his own particular dialect, which eye and motion made almost as intelligible as the queen's English.
Sara looked pale and motionless, her beautiful, sad eyes heavy with unshed tears. Morton exuded a fresh, admirable sense of manliness, clearly intent on taking care of everyone and everything. Molly's cheeks were flushed, and her eyes sparkled with excitement as she danced across the white sand. Meanwhile, the baby laughed at the gathered friends with delightful indifference, chatting away in his own unique way, which was almost as understandable as proper English, thanks to his expressions and gestures.
At length they stood on the crescent beach, the sea rolling in at their feet, as Sara had watched it so many times. A fresh April wind curled the waves into fluffy white turbans (as Molly observed), and an April sun gave them an almost blinding sparkle. Each lighthouse gleamed whitely across the bay, and the tall cliff rocks stood out in bold relief against the dazzling blue of the sky; but Jasper saw it all as through a mist, for his heart was heavy.
At last, they stood on the crescent beach, the sea rolling in at their feet, just like Sara had watched it so many times before. A fresh April wind wrapped the waves into fluffy white caps (as Molly pointed out), and the April sun made everything sparkle almost blindingly. Each lighthouse shone brightly across the bay, and the tall cliff rocks stood out sharply against the vibrant blue sky; but Jasper saw it all as if through a haze, because his heart was heavy.
What did this departure portend? Would it break up their life-long friendship? He was glad to see his mother take Sara's hand, and, as she kissed her tenderly, exact a promise that she would write occasionally.
What did this departure mean? Would it ruin their lifelong friendship? He was happy to see his mother take Sara's hand, and as she kissed her gently, she made her promise to write from time to time.
But when the others crowded around, each eager for the last word, he turned away and busied himself with his tiller-rope, sick at heart. At last the good-bys were all said; Morton had taken his seat at the rudder, and Molly was nestled with baby on a cushion in the bottom of the taut little boat, when, just as Jasper was holding out a hand to help Sara aboard, she turned and gave a last, long, lingering look over the quaint little town in its radiant setting of sea and sky.
But when the others gathered around, all wanting to have the last word, he turned away and focused on his tiller-rope, feeling miserable inside. Finally, all the goodbyes were said; Morton had taken his place at the rudder, and Molly was settled with the baby on a cushion in the bottom of the little boat, when, just as Jasper was reaching out a hand to help Sara on board, she turned and took one last, long, lingering look over the charming little town in its beautiful backdrop of sea and sky.
"Good-by, all—all I love!" she said brokenly, then turned to Jasper, and was soon silently seated in her designated place.
"Goodbye, everyone—everyone I love!" she said with a shaky voice, then turned to Jasper and quickly took her assigned seat in silence.
The young man, also silent, took up the oars to fit them into the rowlocks, when suddenly Molly was seen scrambling to her feet.
The young man, also quiet, picked up the oars to place them into the rowlocks when suddenly Molly was spotted getting to her feet.
"Wait, Jap, wait!" she cried eagerly, and leaping over the seats, sprang lightly ashore.
"Wait, Jap, wait!" she called out excitedly, and jumping over the seats, she hopped lightly onto the shore.
"Why, what is it?" "Have you lost something?" "What can the child want?" were some of the questions showered after her from boat and beach, as she was seen to stoop and plunge a quickly bared arm into the water.
"Why, what's going on?" "Did you lose something?" "What does the kid want?" were some of the questions thrown at her from the boat and the shore as she bent down and quickly plunged her bare arm into the water.
She drew it forth again, and held up something green and many-clawed.
She pulled it out again and held up something green with many claws.
"It's just a lobster I saw," she said calmly, as she climbed back to her place with the surprised crustacean gingerly suspended from her dripping hand. "We can boil it to-morrow, Sara, then I'll have the claws to suck; where shall we put it so't it won't grip the baby?"
"That's just a lobster I saw," she said calmly, as she climbed back to her spot with the surprised crustacean carefully held from her dripping hand. "We can boil it tomorrow, Sara, then I'll have the claws to enjoy; where should we put it so it won't grab the baby?"
The laughter called forth by this characteristic escapade effectually dispelled all tears and sadness.
The laughter brought on by this typical adventure effectively chased away all the tears and sadness.
Even Jasper grinned, as he handed the creature on to Morton, to be thrown into the bait-box under the stern-seat, and, amid lighter sallies and laughter, instead of tears, they rowed away. But Sara's eyes rested upon her well-loved birthplace until they had rounded the lighthouse, and the familiar scene was quite shut out by the intervening tongue of land.
Even Jasper smiled as he passed the creature to Morton, who tossed it into the bait box under the back seat. Amid light jokes and laughter instead of tears, they rowed away. However, Sara's eyes lingered on her beloved birthplace until they rounded the lighthouse, and the familiar view was completely blocked by the stretch of land in between.
It was about mid-afternoon when the little party entered the railway coach at Norcross; and this being Molly's first glimpse of a train of cars, her eyes would have put an owl's to shame for size and roundness, as she sat on the very edge of the seat, and stared uneasily about her.
It was around mid-afternoon when the small group got onto the train at Norcross; and since this was Molly's first look at a train, her eyes were wide and round, making an owl's look tiny in comparison, as she sat on the edge of her seat and nervously looked around.
Jasper, having fixed them comfortably, gave a hurried hand to each, leaving the last for Sara. He had thought a dozen times just what he would say to her at parting, but everything went out of his head in the nervousness of that last anxious moment, with the engine apparently determined to run away with all who would linger over their farewells, and he simply uttered a choked "Well, good-by, Sairay!" as he held her hand an instant in a trembling clasp.
Jasper, having settled them in comfortably, quickly shook hands with each person, saving the last handshake for Sara. He had rehearsed in his mind what he would say to her before they parted, but all his thoughts vanished in the nervousness of that final anxious moment, with the engine seemingly eager to speed away from anyone who wanted to linger over their goodbyes. He just managed to say a choked "Well, goodbye, Sairay!" while holding her hand for a brief moment in a shaky grip.
"Good-by, Jasper, I shall not soon forget your kindness; but do hurry off before the train starts." So does the rush and rattle of modern times overpower romance and sentiment.
"Goodbye, Jasper, I won’t soon forget your kindness; but please hurry up before the train leaves." This is how the rush and noise of modern times drown out romance and sentiment.
But, safe on the station platform, he watched the one window he cared for with misty eyes, while Sara on its other side felt that the last of home was leaving her, while before her stretched only a strange, untried, uncertain future.
But, safe on the station platform, he watched the one window he cared about with misty eyes, while Sara on the other side felt that the last bit of home was slipping away from her, and all that lay ahead was a strange, untested, uncertain future.
CHAPTER XIII.
FROM KILLAMET TO DARTMOOR.
The train started with a shriek, faintly echoed by excited Molly, the bells clanged, belated men swung themselves up to the rear platform, there was the quick panting of impatient haste through the monster's whole length, till the jerks settled into a contented glide, and Molly's distressed puckers broadened into a smile of delight.
The train began with a loud screech, echoed excitedly by Molly. The bells rang, and latecomers hurriedly climbed onto the back platform. There was a flurry of impatient movement along the entire train until the jolts smoothed into a peaceful glide, and Molly's worried frown turned into a smile of joy.
"It's like flying!" she gasped, turning from her intent gaze out of the window. "Everything's flying, only the trees and fences all go the other way. I tell you I like it!"
"It's like flying!" she exclaimed, turning from her focused gaze out the window. "Everything's in motion, but the trees and fences are moving the opposite way. I'm telling you, I love it!"
Dartmoor was about a three hours' ride distant, so it was not yet dark when they reached there, and were met by Madame Grandet, who had been in the college town with her husband for a fortnight. How good it was to see her charming face again! Sara felt the stricture of forlornness and fear about her heart loosen suddenly at sight of her.
Dartmoor was about a three-hour ride away, so it wasn’t dark yet when they arrived and were greeted by Madame Grandet, who had been in the college town with her husband for two weeks. How nice it was to see her lovely face again! Sara felt the weight of loneliness and fear in her heart lift suddenly at the sight of her.
"Here are you all then, quite safe and well!" she said merrily, as she took the baby from his sister's tired arms, "and I have a carriage for you; pray follow." They obeyed; and soon the party were driving through the broad, quiet streets, bordered by old elms and maples whose summer foliage must stretch a green canopy quite across them, thought Sara. She gazed about her, and was delighted with the comfortable, old-time look of the deep-verandaed houses, set solidly in the midst of green lawns, outlined by winding shell walks of dazzling whiteness.
"Here you all are, safe and sound!" she said cheerfully, as she took the baby from his sister's tired arms. "And I have a carriage for you; please follow me." They complied, and soon the group was driving through the wide, calm streets lined with old elm and maple trees whose summer leaves must create a lush green canopy overhead, Sara thought. She looked around and was pleased with the cozy, vintage appearance of the houses with deep porches, firmly situated amid green lawns, bordered by winding white shell paths.
Once she uttered a cry of pleasure, as they crossed a large green park interspersed by broad avenues, with a pile of gray stone buildings surrounding three of its sides, while elms of rare height and grace were scattered irregularly over its velvety surface.
Once she let out a joyful cry as they walked through a large green park filled with wide avenues, surrounded on three sides by gray stone buildings, while tall, graceful elms were scattered unevenly across its soft, velvety ground.
"It is the campus that you now see," said the madame, answering the question in her eyes, "and those large buildings are of the college a part. Do you observe over this way, to our right, a wide, wide arch with a statue above? It is the entrance to the museum, in which you do work, and this beautiful street we drive upon, it is the College Avenue, and here are the homes of the faculty that we now pass."
"It’s the campus you’re looking at now," the woman said, responding to the question in her eyes. "And those large buildings are part of the college. Do you see over here to our right, a big arch with a statue on top? That’s the entrance to the museum where you’re going to work, and this lovely street we’re driving on is College Avenue, with the faculty homes we're passing by."
"Do we live with the faculty?" inquired Molly, whose neck seemed in danger of dislocation, so constantly did she keep it twisting and turning.
"Are we living with the faculty?" Molly asked, her neck looking like it might get dislocated from how much she kept twisting and turning it.
"Ah! no, hardly so," laughed the madame; "it is on a little street that I do find apartments for you, but it is nice there; I do hope you will be pleasured."
"Ah! no, not really," laughed the madame; "I found you an apartment on a small street, but it's nice there; I hope you enjoy it."
"Oh, I'm sure we will! Baby dear, don't chew your pretty cloak-strings, you will spoil them. Ah! is this the place?" as they whirled around a corner and stopped shortly in a narrow but clean court, surrounded by small, trim cottages with tiny squares of green in front.
"Oh, I'm sure we will! Sweetheart, please don't chew on the strings of your nice cloak; you'll ruin them. Oh! Is this the place?" They rounded a corner and came to a stop in a narrow but tidy courtyard, surrounded by small, neat cottages with little patches of green in front.
The madame led them up a gravelled foot-path—there were no fences—to a door in one of these, which she opened and entered.
The madam led them up a gravel path—there were no fences—to a door in one of these, which she opened and walked through.
"Follow, follow!" she called out merrily, and flitted up the narrow, uncarpeted stairway. She stopped at the head of this, and stood till all had gathered about her in the dim little hall-way, then, with a graceful flourish, cried, "Behold then!" and threw wide a door.
"Follow, follow!" she called cheerfully, and skipped up the narrow, bare stairway. She paused at the top, waiting for everyone to gather around her in the dim little hallway, then, with a graceful flourish, exclaimed, "Look now!" and flung open a door.
There was a universal shout of satisfaction, which made the madame's eyes dance, while Sara's grew misty with feeling; for that kind little Frenchwoman had almost settled their rooms for them, doing all an outsider could do, so that the bare, homeless look many of us can remember when newly entering a tenantless house, was quite removed.
There was a collective cheer of satisfaction that made the madame's eyes sparkle, while Sara's filled with tears of emotion; because that kind Frenchwoman had nearly arranged their rooms for them, doing everything an outsider could do, so that the bare, empty feeling many of us recall from stepping into an unoccupied house was completely gone.
After the first pause of surprise, the children began running wildly about, while the madame and Sara took it more leisurely. "See," said the former, "it is here your sitting room, with three pleasant windows, and a bit of a fireplace under this wooden mantel. When it is dressed with something bright it will not so bare seem. Here are two cosey bedrooms with the air and light, and a so large closet between, besides this cunning little bath-apartment, which I know you will much prize. Then here," throwing open a door, "is your kitchen, with two fine windows, and this tiny range. Is it not pretty?"
After the initial surprise wore off, the kids started running around excitedly, while the madame and Sara took their time. "Look," said the madame, "this is your living room, with three nice windows and a small fireplace under this wooden mantel. Once it's decorated with something bright, it won't feel so bare. There are two cozy bedrooms with plenty of light and air, plus a large closet in between, and this cute little bathroom that I know you'll really appreciate. And here," she said, opening a door, "is your kitchen, with two big windows and this little stove. Isn't it lovely?"
She ran about, showing its conveniences, and explaining how these apartment-cottages were built by a humane society, to furnish comfortable homes for those who had little means, ending:—
She ran around, highlighting its features, and explaining how these apartment-cottages were designed by a humane society to provide comfortable homes for people with limited resources, ending:—
"And the rent, my dear, it is so small—so very small—only a little ten dollars a month!"
"And the rent, my dear, it’s so low—really, just so low—only a mere ten dollars a month!"
It did not seem small to Sara, but she would not damp the madame's enthusiasm by saying so; and in time she learned to appreciate, and be grateful for, this really cosey flat at so low a rental.
It didn't seem small to Sara, but she didn't want to diminish the madame's excitement by saying that; and over time she came to appreciate and be thankful for this truly cozy flat at such a low rent.
"The family below is very nice," said madame; "their name it is Hoffstott, and he is a little German baker of much baldness on his head, but greatly smiling and pleasant; the wife is about the same in her width as she is in her height, and laughs with a big mouth, and white teeth fine to see; and they have two little girls with yellow braids, like that candy of molasses Miss Zeba did have in her windows—and all so clean! Ah!" with a charming gesture, "it do shine through every room with soap and sand, and the brush that scrubs!"
"The family below is really nice," said Madame. "Their last name is Hoffstott, and he’s a little bald German baker, but he’s always smiling and pleasant. His wife is about as wide as she is tall, laughs with a big smile, and has really nice white teeth. They have two little girls with yellow braids, just like that molasses candy Miss Zeba had in her windows—and everything is so clean! Ah!" with a lovely gesture, "it shines through every room with soap and sand, and the scrubbing brush!"
"Dear me!" sighed Sara, "I'm afraid I can never suit them then; baby will get things around so!"
"Wow!" sighed Sara, "I'm worried I can never please them; the baby will mess everything up!"
"Never do you fear of yourself, little princess!" tapping her gently on the shoulder. "I can still in my mind see your beautiful white floor and shining window-panes, down there by the sea. You, too, are clean, my sweet child, I know! Now, have you any supper had?"
"Never be afraid of yourself, little princess!" he said, tapping her gently on the shoulder. "I can still picture your beautiful white floor and shiny window panes down there by the sea. You are pure, my sweet child, I know! Now, have you had any dinner?"
"Why, no, not a bit!" laughing. "I had almost forgotten."
"Of course not! I almost forgot!" laughing.
"Well, I hadn't," said Morton, "I'm about starved!"
"Well, I haven't," said Morton, "I'm practically starving!"
"I, too!" cried Molly, and the baby put in a pathetic plea for "bed-e- mik" that was irresistible.
"I, too!" shouted Molly, and the baby chimed in with a heartbreaking request for "bed-e-mik" that was impossible to ignore.
"Ah, such fun!" cried the madame merrily, as she whisked off her wraps. "I did think it would be so, and I had that good Hoffstott to send us a nice little tin kitchen that I now have hidden away in the warm oven; and see! I did take some dishes out of the barrel. We will have a supper to make a chef rave with envy soon!"
"Ah, this is so much fun!" the madame exclaimed happily as she took off her wraps. "I thought it would be like this, and I had that great Hoffstott send us a nice little tin kitchen that I've got tucked away in the warm oven; and look! I took some dishes out of the barrel. We're going to have a dinner that will make a chef green with envy soon!"
If it would hardly produce so dire an effect on a head-cook, it certainly gave supreme satisfaction to the partakers; for in the tin kitchen, which seemed to prying Molly like some Fortunatus box, was a dear little pot of baked beans, some steaming rolls, and potatoes baked in their jackets, while from a cooler place came a dainty glass of jam, and some cake.
If it wouldn’t have such a serious impact on a head chef, it definitely pleased those enjoying it; because in the tin kitchen, which looked to nosy Molly like some magical treasure chest, was a cute little pot of baked beans, some hot rolls, and potatoes baked in their skins, while from a cooler spot came a lovely jar of jam and some cake.
It was now dark, and the children felt surrounded by wonders. As Molly expressed it, "Madame just turned a handle, and the light shot out; and turned another, and the water fell out;" and she asked, innocently enough, if, when they wanted milk or tea, all that people had to do here was just to move a handle, and let it run out of the wall! But madame, after her laughter, answered this by proceeding to steep some tea in an odd little contrivance over the gas-jet, much as Sara did over the log- fire at home; but neither Morton nor Molly would have been surprised to see food come sliding in, all cooked, or clothes all made, by the simple turn of a crank, so like fairyland was it all.
It was now dark, and the kids felt surrounded by wonders. As Molly put it, "Madame just turned a handle, and the light shot out; and turned another, and the water fell out;" and she asked, innocently enough, if, when they wanted milk or tea, all people had to do here was just turn a handle and let it run out of the wall! But madame, after laughing, responded by brewing some tea in a quirky little gadget over the gas-cooker, much like Sara did over the log fire at home; but neither Morton nor Molly would have been surprised to see food come sliding in, all cooked, or clothes all made, by simply turning a crank, so much like fairyland was it all.
When, at length, the kind madame left them, Sara looked about her with an odd feeling, half forlorn, half thankful.
When the kind lady finally left them, Sara looked around with a strange feeling, part lost, part grateful.
It was certainly a snug little haven, yet everything was so new and strange she felt as if she could never get used to it. But, during the next day or two, which was passed busily, getting the rooms into better shape, she gradually grew accustomed to the odd contrivances, and acknowledged their convenience. Mrs. Hoffstott came up, and kindly offered her services, and the baby took such a fancy to the good-natured German woman that he would hardly leave her for any one but Sara.
It was definitely a cozy little place, but everything felt so new and weird that she thought she might never get used to it. However, over the next couple of days, which were spent busy getting the rooms organized, she slowly got used to the strange gadgets and realized how convenient they were. Mrs. Hoffstott came over and kindly offered her help, and the baby took such a liking to the friendly German woman that he would hardly go to anyone except Sara.
As to the little girls, they fraternized with Morton and Molly at once, and introduced them to their home below, and their father's shop on a neighboring street, before the day was over.
As for the little girls, they quickly made friends with Morton and Molly, and showed them their home downstairs and their dad's shop on a nearby street before the day ended.
By Sunday morning—their flitting had been on a certain Thursday— everything was in excellent order, and Sara had begun to feel that the little flat was indeed home; so the blessed day was spent in the quiet and rest they all needed. As they sat around the tiny grate in the twilight, Morton looked slowly all about him. The room was square, with a large double window in front, and a single one at the side. By the madame's suggestion, and with her help, these windows and the mantel- shelf had been prettily draped with inexpensive material, which was, however, delicate in tint and pattern. Upon the floor was the only carpet Sara owned—old-fashioned, and perhaps too bright for artistic tastes, but looking warm and comfortable that chilly spring evening. Then there was a table, also draped, while the collection of minerals was conspicuous upon a set of shelves in one corner; and about the fire were a few home-cushioned chairs. Plain, to homeliness, as it was, yet the effect was so entirely one of brightness and comfort that Morton broke out with,—
By Sunday morning—their move had happened on a certain Thursday—everything was in great order, and Sara had started to feel that the little flat was truly home; so the blessed day was spent in the quiet and rest they all needed. As they sat around the tiny fireplace in the twilight, Morton looked slowly all around him. The room was square, with a large double window in front and a single window at the side. By the madame's suggestion, and with her help, these windows and the mantel had been nicely draped with affordable fabric, which was, however, delicate in color and pattern. On the floor was the only rug Sara owned—old-fashioned, and maybe a bit too bright for artistic tastes, but looking warm and cozy that chilly spring evening. There was also a table, similarly draped, and the collection of minerals was prominently displayed on a set of shelves in one corner; around the fire were a few homey cushioned chairs. Simple, to the point of homeliness, as it was, yet the overall effect was one of brightness and comfort that made Morton exclaim,—
"Well, Sara, this is pretty nice! Rather better than Uncle Jabez's old cabin on the Mary Jane, isn't it?"
"Well, Sara, this is really nice! Way better than Uncle Jabez's old cabin on the Mary Jane, right?"
"I'm so glad you think so, Morton! And I'm sure you will like school here. Mrs. Hoffstott has taken such a fancy to baby that she will take care of him for me until I can find some one else; so tomorrow we begin our education,—you and Molly and I."
"I'm really glad you think that, Morton! I’m sure you’ll enjoy school here. Mrs. Hoffstott is really fond of the baby, so she’ll look after him for me until I can find someone else; so starting tomorrow, we’ll begin our education—you, Molly, and I."
"You, Sara? How funny! Why, you are through with yours, aren't you?"
"You, Sara? How amusing! You're done with yours, right?"
"No, Molly, I sometimes think I am just beginning; and if you dread the starting in to-morrow, so do I! Bring the Bible, Morton, and let's read a chapter, to give us courage for the ordeal."
"No, Molly, I sometimes feel like I’m just getting started; and if you're anxious about starting tomorrow, so am I! Bring the Bible, Morton, and let's read a chapter to give us some courage for what’s ahead."
It was indeed an ordeal! After starting off the children, with the little Hoffstotts to pilot them, and seeing baby happy with some toys in their mother's trim kitchen, Sara put on her modest wraps, and walked briskly, not giving her courage time to weaken, from the little court toward College Avenue. At its farther end she was to meet Professor Grandet, who lived there in a professional boarding-house of intense respectability and learning, from whence he was to accompany her to the museum, a programme which had been arranged with Sara by himself and madame, when they had called Saturday evening.
It was quite a challenge! After sending the kids off, with the little Hoffstotts guiding them, and seeing the baby happily playing with some toys in their mom's neat kitchen, Sara put on her simple coat and walked quickly, not letting her determination falter, from the small courtyard toward College Avenue. At the far end, she was set to meet Professor Grandet, who lived in a professional boarding house known for its high standards and intelligence, from where he would accompany her to the museum—a plan they had arranged together on Saturday evening with Sara and Madame.
She found him awaiting her in the doorway, beside his wife, who greeted her with a cheery word, and bade her, laughingly, have no fear, for she knew all about professors, and really, in most things, they were no wiser than common people! Then, laughing mischievously in her husband's face, she gave him a little push down the steps, which came near upsetting both his balance and his dignity. But before he could turn to remonstrate she was volubly bidding him not to go off into a brown study over some plesiosaurus, and forget all about his charge, or make a mistake and introduce her to the dinotherium, instead of Professor Macon; then, gayly waving her hand, she vanished behind the closing door.
She found him waiting for her in the doorway, next to his wife, who greeted her with a cheerful word and playfully encouraged her not to worry, saying she knew all about professors and, really, in most matters, they were just as clueless as regular people! Then, with a mischievous laugh at her husband, she gave him a little shove down the steps, nearly throwing off both his balance and his dignity. But before he could turn to protest, she was eagerly telling him not to get lost in thought about some plesiosaurus and forget all about his responsibilities, or worse, mistakenly introduce her to the dinotherium instead of Professor Macon; then, happily waving her hand, she disappeared behind the closing door.
"She has ze spirits zat are high—she!" he said with a smile, for everything this bonny wife did seemed good to him. "It is ze best sing zat it ees thus, for she ees much alone—la pauvre petite! Now, I must zis sing say to you, Mees Sara; it will not be allowed zat you keep zat mos' fine colleczione while ze college have you in employ—zat ees contraire to ze rule. What would you with it then? If you it will zell, I s'all be mos' happy to buy, eh?"
"She has such high spirits—she!" he said with a smile, because everything this lovely wife did seemed good to him. "It’s the best thing that it’s like this, since she’s so often alone—la pauvre petite! Now, I must say this to you, Miss Sara; it won’t be allowed for you to keep that wonderful collection while the college has you on their staff—that’s against the rules. What will you do with it then? If you’re going to sell it, I’d be very happy to buy it, right?"
"Certainly, if it is against the rule to keep it; but that seems queer!"
"Sure, if it's against the rules to keep it; but that feels weird!"
"But no, it ees quite right, you zee? Ze collecziones mus' be for ze college—all—no private ones; it will not do."
"But no, it's quite right, you see? The collections must be for the college—all—no private ones; that won't work."
"Yes, I see; all must work for the general good when making a collection."
"Yes, I understand; everyone needs to contribute for the collective benefit when putting together a collection."
"Yes, yes, it ees so."
"Yes, yes, it is so."
They were now passing into the museum building, whose wide and lofty corridors sent a thrill of awe through the impressionable girl. Feeling very small and young, she followed the professor over the tiled floors, then through two or three large apartments filled with strange looking beasts and birds of a startling naturalness, past long glass cases, where she caught hasty glimpses of everything possible in shell, bone, stone, or mineral, then across a narrow corridor, where the professor stopped and tapped at a door.
They were now entering the museum building, with its wide and high corridors that filled the impressionable girl with awe. Feeling small and young, she followed the professor across the tiled floors, through two or three large rooms filled with oddly shaped creatures and birds that looked remarkably real, past long glass cases where she caught quick glimpses of everything imaginable made of shell, bone, stone, or mineral, and then across a narrow hallway, where the professor paused and knocked on a door.
"Enter!" was called loudly from within, and they obeyed.
"Come in!" was shouted from inside, and they complied.
It was a bright, sunny room they stepped into, not large, in comparison with those they had passed through, though here, too, were smaller glass cases, as well as tables heaped with jars and specimens, and two knee- hole desks of fair size.
It was a bright, sunny room they walked into, not big compared to the ones they had just passed through, but it still had smaller glass cases, along with tables piled with jars and specimens, and two decent-sized desks with knee holes.
From one of these a gentleman advanced; not a large man, but having a fine head and face. His black hair was thrown carelessly back from a broad white forehead, while his mouth and chin were concealed under a full dark beard. His eyes, of the same dusky hue, peered keenly through glasses.
From one of these, a gentleman approached; he wasn't a big guy, but he had a great head and face. His black hair was casually swept back from a wide white forehead, while his mouth and chin were hidden beneath a thick dark beard. His eyes, the same dark color, looked sharply through glasses.
"Professor, here I have mine leetle vriend, Mees Sara Olmstead; and zis,
Mees Sara, ees ze good man with whom you do vork, Professor Macon."
"Professor, here I have my little friend, Miss Sara Olmstead; and this,
Miss Sara, is the good man you work with, Professor Macon."
The professor and his new assistant shook hands, while the latter felt she herself was being classified and labelled by those penetrating orbs.
The professor and his new assistant shook hands, while she felt like she was being classified and labeled by those intense eyes.
"I'm happy to meet Miss Olmstead; pray be seated. Don't hurry away,
Professor Grandet; can't you sit down a while, also?"
"I'm glad to meet Miss Olmstead; please have a seat. Don't rush off,
Professor Grandet; can't you stick around for a bit, too?"
"Not zis morning, t'anks; I haf mooch to do. Well, Mees, I leaves you in good hands; au revoir."
"Not this morning, thanks; I have a lot to do. Well, Miss, I leave you in good hands; goodbye."
"Good-morning; and thank you," said Sara timidly.
"Good morning, and thank you," said Sara shyly.
"Thou art mos' velcome; adieu!" and with a flourish of his hat he was gone.
"You're most welcome; goodbye!" And with a flourish of his hat, he was gone.
"You may take off your wraps in here, if you please, Miss Olmstead," said Professor Macon, leading the way to a small cloak-room; then, as she returned unbonneted, he pointed to the desk near his own.
"You can take off your wraps in here if you’d like, Miss Olmstead," said Professor Macon, leading her to a small cloakroom. Then, as she came back without her bonnet, he gestured toward the desk next to his.
"This is your place, and for this morning your work will be labelling these specimens. When you are the least uncertain about one, speak to me, please. You will find everything needed before you." He returned to his own work, and Sara soon grew absorbed in hers; for it was the kind of task she liked, and had often spent hours over, for pure amusement. How it brought back the shore and the cliffs! The long rambles inland, also, and the evenings on the floor amid her specimens, down before the drift-wood fire. She forgot her surroundings finally, so interested was she; and once the professor, glancing up, smiled a little at sight of the bent head and eager, intent face. He watched her, unperceived, for some seconds, then, with a nod of satisfaction, returned to his own labors.
"This is your space, and this morning you'll be labeling these specimens. If you're unsure about any of them, just let me know, please. Everything you need is right in front of you." He went back to his own work, and Sara quickly became engrossed in hers; it was the type of task she enjoyed and had often spent hours on, just for fun. It brought back memories of the shore and the cliffs! The long hikes inland, as well, and the evenings spent on the floor surrounded by her specimens, sitting by the driftwood fire. She eventually forgot her surroundings, so absorbed she was; and at one point, the professor glanced up and smiled a little at the sight of her focused, eager face. He watched her for a few seconds without her noticing, then, satisfied, returned to his own work.
The three morning hours passed as one in this congenial labor, then there was the brisk walk home to meet the children at a light lunch, and look after baby. She found the little fellow supremely contented with his new quarters, having made loving advances to a gray kitten who, though suspicious of his favors, was too meek to escape them; and Mrs. Hoffstott declared he had been "so goot as nefar vas!" The older children were voluble over their school, Morton talking most of the great, cheerful rooms, with their wonderful conveniences for study; while Molly expatiated at large over a little girl with the euphonious name of Henrietta May Hendrington, with whom she seemed to have fallen rapturously in love!
The three morning hours flew by in this enjoyable work, then there was a quick walk home to meet the kids for a light lunch and take care of the baby. She found the little guy completely happy in his new space, having made affectionate moves toward a gray kitten who, though wary of his affection, was too timid to get away; and Mrs. Hoffstott said he had been "so good as never was!" The older kids were chatty about school, with Morton doing most of the talking about the big, bright classrooms and their amazing study features; while Molly went on and on about a little girl with the lovely name of Henrietta May Hendrington, whom she seemed to have fallen head over heels for!
Half-past one found them all at work again, and the afternoon hours were even shorter than those of the morning to all but baby, who began to grow homesick towards four o'clock, and who could not be comforted, even by the children, who were out of school at three. He wanted his "Wawa," and no one else. It was really pathetic to see how the little fellow clung to her, hiding his pretty wet eyes in her neck, and lovingly patting her shoulder, as he crooned his wordless reproaches in her ear, and Mrs. Hoffstott, looking on, thought this must indeed be a good sister to win such hearty affection, and felt her own motherly heart warm to the forlorn little orphaned brood. But, as Sara climbed the steep staircase, with the child clasped close, and opened the door of their little snuggery above, her heart was full. How had the loving Father cared for his children! Here she was, a princess indeed, in her own domain, surrounded by her loving subjects; and when she shut the door she seemed to shut out sorrow and care, for here all was peace.
Half-past one found them all working again, and the afternoon hours felt even shorter than those of the morning, except for the baby, who started to feel homesick around four o'clock and couldn't be comforted, not even by the kids who got out of school at three. He wanted his "Wawa," and nobody else would do. It was really touching to see how the little guy clung to her, hiding his pretty wet eyes in her neck and lovingly patting her shoulder while he softly expressed his disappointment in her ear. Mrs. Hoffstott, watching, thought this must be a really good sister to inspire such strong affection and felt her own motherly heart warm towards the sad little orphaned group. But as Sara climbed the steep staircase with the child held tight and opened the door to their little cozy space above, her heart was full. How had the loving Father looked after His children! Here she was, truly a princess in her own realm, surrounded by her loving subjects; and when she shut the door, it felt like she shut out sorrow and worry, because here, everything was peaceful.
How they enjoyed the nice hot supper, and the visit afterward, baby in Sara's lap, warming his pink toes before the bit of a blaze, which these chill nights of early spring demanded! Then, when the little fellow was in bed, out came the books, and all was still, as Molly hunted out lakes and rivers, Morton puzzled over fractions, and Sara revelled in Owen, ready at any moment to give her help to the younger ones.
How they enjoyed the nice hot dinner and the visit afterward, with the baby in Sara's lap, warming his little pink toes in front of the small fire that these chilly early spring nights needed! Once the little guy was in bed, they pulled out the books, and everything was quiet as Molly looked up lakes and rivers, Morton figured out fractions, and Sara got lost in Owen, always ready to help the younger ones if they needed it.
Perhaps some dainty miss of eighteen, enjoying her first winter in "society," and counting up her bouquets and admirers after last night's party, might think it too tame an existence; but to Sara, reared amid toil, privation, and loneliness, it was a veritable bit of Eden.
Perhaps a delicate girl of eighteen, experiencing her first winter in "society," and tallying her bouquets and admirers after last night's party, might find it too dull of a life; but for Sara, who was raised in hardship, deprivation, and solitude, it felt like a real piece of paradise.
It could not be expected that such a beautiful girl as Sara could cross the campus several times a day, and pass unobserved by the hundreds of students who felt this to be their special stalking-ground; and finally, one morning when an unusual number of graceless young "Sophs" and "Freshes" were on guard there, she was subjected to so many stares, smiles, touchings of the hat, and half-heard remarks, that she entered the workroom with flushed cheeks and a perturbed manner which could not well escape the professor's keen eyes.
It was surprising that such a beautiful girl like Sara could walk across the campus multiple times a day without being noticed by the hundreds of students who considered it their territory. Finally, one morning, when an unusual number of awkward "Sophs" and "Freshies" were hanging around, she faced so many stares, smiles, hat tips, and half-heard comments that she walked into the workroom with flushed cheeks and a troubled demeanor that couldn't escape the professor's sharp gaze.
"You have walked too fast, Miss Olmstead; there is no such hurry these sunny mornings."
"You've been walking too quickly, Miss Olmstead; there's no need to rush on these sunny mornings."
"It isn't that, sir; I—it is not agreeable crossing the campus."
"It’s not that, sir; I—it's just not pleasant walking across the campus."
"Ah!" with a lift of the eyebrows and a quizzical look at the lovely disturbed face before him. "I can well believe it! Well, there's a better way, if you would like to try it; at least a more secluded one," giving her a keen glance. "When you come down College Avenue, watch till you see a large brown house with a tower, and a porch with heavy pillars"—
"Ah!" he said, raising his eyebrows and giving a curious look at her lovely, flustered face. "I can totally believe it! There's actually a better way to do this, if you're interested—at least a more private one," he added, giving her a sharp glance. "When you come down College Avenue, keep an eye out for a big brown house with a tower and a porch supported by thick pillars."
"Oh, yes, sir; and a deep green lawn in front; I've often noticed it."
"Oh, yes, sir, and a lush green lawn in front; I've noticed it several times."
"Very well," smiling agreeably, "that's my home. Turn in at the carriage-drive, and follow it until you see an opening in the hedge; go through, and keep to the little foot-path; it will bring you here, for it's my own private way."
"Alright," he said with a friendly smile, "that's my home. Turn into the driveway, and follow it until you see a gap in the hedge; go through that, and stick to the small footpath; it'll lead you here since it’s my own private way."
"Thank you," said Sara, "I will be very glad to use it," and seated herself at her desk in the business-like way she was acquiring, much to the professor's secret amusement.
"Thank you," Sara said, "I’ll be really happy to use it," and she sat down at her desk in the professional way she was getting used to, much to the professor's hidden amusement.
That noon, as he sat opposite his wife at table, he said,—
That noon, as he sat across from his wife at the table, he said,—
"Marian, I want you to look out of the window about a quarter past one, and you will see a rara avis."
"Marian, I want you to look out of the window around 1:15, and you will see a rara avis."
"Goodness! Henry, you're not having any of those horrid dinornis things brought to the house, are you?"
"Wow! Henry, you’re not bringing any of those awful dinornis things to the house, right?"
He laughed.
He chuckled.
"No, my dear; this rare bird I have in mind is simply a handsome girl, who doesn't enjoy being stared at by the students,—in a word, my little helper, Miss Olmstead,—and I've told her to travel by my own cross- roads, because she comes in all of a flutter, mornings, after running the gantlet of those college scamps on the campus."
"No, my dear; this rare bird I'm thinking of is just a pretty girl who doesn’t like being gawked at by the students—in other words, my little assistant, Miss Olmstead—and I’ve asked her to take my own route because she arrives all flustered in the mornings after dealing with those college troublemakers on campus."
His wife gave a quick, appreciative nod. She was a pale, dark-eyed woman, with a face of rare intelligence and sweetness.
His wife gave a quick, grateful nod. She was a pale, dark-eyed woman with a face that showed both intelligence and kindness.
"Indeed I do want a peep at her, Henry; she's the fisher-girl with the family on her hands, that Madame Grandet told us about, isn't she?"
"Of course I want to see her, Henry; she's the fisher-girl with the family to take care of, the one Madame Grandet told us about, right?"
"Yes, the same; let me give you another croquette, wife." "No, thanks;
I've sufficient. And how does she appear, very provincial?"
"Yes, the same; let me give you another croquette, honey." "No, thanks;
I've enough. And how does she look, very provincial?"
"Not at all, that I can see, unless to be modest as a violet, and business-like as a night-editor, be provincial. She speaks good English, and sensible, too, in a peculiarly pleasing voice, and has the most finished manners, to my notion; for she goes quietly about her affairs without fuss or remark, and says what there is to say in brief, clean words. No, she is anything but outre."
"Not at all, as far as I can tell, unless being modest like a violet and practical like a night editor is considered provincial. She speaks good English, and she's sensible, too, with a uniquely pleasant voice, and I think she has the most refined manners. She goes about her business quietly without any fuss or attention and communicates what needs to be said in brief, clear words. No, she is anything but outre."
"Really, my dear, I never heard you praise a woman so highly before."
"Honestly, my dear, I've never heard you talk so highly about a woman before."
He smiled quietly.
He smiled softly.
"I neither praise nor dispraise, Marian; they are, with one notable exception simply out of my ken, ordinarily; but I like this little girl, where she is, unusually well."
"I neither praise nor criticize, Marian; they are, with one notable exception, usually out of my knowledge, but I genuinely like this little girl, where she is, very much."
"Be sure, then, I shall watch for her with all my eyes! Don't forget your papers, dear; oh, and turn your pockets inside out at once, please, till I see if you have any of my letters yet undelivered!"
"Rest assured, I’ll be keeping an eye out for her! Don’t forget your papers, dear; oh, and please turn your pockets inside out right now, so I can see if you have any of my letters that are still undelivered!"
He obeyed with a matter-of-course air, which showed this to be a common occurrence with the absent-minded scientist, and having yielded up two dainty, square missives, which he had not carried more than two days, took his departure.
He complied without any fuss, making it clear that this was a regular thing for the absent-minded scientist. After handing over two neatly folded letters that he had only had for two days, he left.
An hour later Sara turned in at the designated carriage-drive, and followed its windings up near the house, then off towards the dividing hedge, never seeing two bright, interested eyes which were peering through the filmy lace curtains, and taking pleased note of her trim, erect figure in its black dress, and lovely, thoughtful face, below its plain straw hat; then passed through the hedge, and, with all the delight of a child exploring some bit of woodland, followed the well- worn little path, which crossed a corner of the next yard, then skirted a tennis-court, wound by a rather suspicious-looking dog-kennel, then led into an unused grassy lane, reminding her so gently of home that she longed to linger; but, pressing on in her narrow way, she finally brought up before a gray stone pile, in which was a small door, and, opening it with some caution, found herself in the tiny square entry just back of the familiar cloak-room.
An hour later, Sara pulled into the designated driveway and followed its twists up to the house, then off toward the hedge separating the properties, completely unaware of two bright, curious eyes watching her from behind the lacy curtains, taking in her neat, upright figure in its black dress and her beautiful, thoughtful face under the simple straw hat. She then passed through the hedge and, with all the excitement of a child exploring a patch of woods, followed the well-worn little path that crossed a corner of the next yard, edged along a tennis court, went by a rather suspicious-looking dog kennel, and finally led into an unused grassy lane that reminded her of home so sweetly that she wanted to stay. But, continuing on her narrow path, she eventually arrived at a gray stone building with a small door. Cautiously opening it, she found herself in a tiny square entry just behind the familiar cloakroom.
Professor Macon took in her pleased face at a glance.
Professor Macon quickly noticed her happy expression.
"You liked my little by-way?" he asked.
"You liked my little shortcut?" he asked.
"Immensely!" with a hearty accent. "May I always use it?"
"Absolutely!" with a cheerful tone. "Can I always use it?"
"Most assuredly!" and without more words both bent to their absorbing tasks.
"Absolutely!" and without saying more, both focused on their engaging tasks.
CHAPTER XIV.
NEW FRIENDS, NEW DUTIES, AND A NEW LOSS.
The sale of Sara's collection to Professor Grandet brought her a neat little sum, with which she added a few much-needed articles of furniture to her rooms, making them more modern and comfortable; and through Mrs. Hoffstott she finally succeeded in finding a trusty little girl, who was glad to come during the hours of Sara's absence to tend baby and do the left-over bits of work for the pittance she could afford to pay. Even this left a perilously small amount for the house expenses, and the clothing of the four; but the latter necessity was made easier by Madame Grandet and Miss Prue, both of whom found they had many articles too good to throw away. The latter had pressed enough of these upon Sara, during the packing, to make Molly and herself quite comfortable, for, as Miss Prue always wore black, her dresses were suitable now; and, the madame had come to the rescue with some of the professor's cast-off trousers for Morton's use.
The sale of Sara's collection to Professor Grandet gave her a nice little sum, which she used to buy a few much-needed pieces of furniture for her rooms, making them more modern and comfortable. Through Mrs. Hoffstott, she finally managed to find a reliable girl who was happy to come by while Sara was out to care for the baby and take care of leftover tasks for the small amount she could pay. Even with that, there was barely enough left for household expenses and clothing for the four; but the latter was made easier by Madame Grandet and Miss Prue, both of whom realized they had many items too good to throw away. Miss Prue had given Sara enough of these during the packing to make Molly and herself quite comfortable, since Miss Prue always wore black and her dresses were still suitable. Plus, Madame Grandet came to the rescue with some of the professor's old trousers for Morton.
It was one Saturday afternoon, and Sara, consequently, at home by three o'clock, when she stood, armed with a pattern and some formidable- looking shears, about to attack a light gray pair of these, when there came a quick little "rat-tat-tat" at the door.
It was a Saturday afternoon, and Sara was at home by three o'clock when she stood there, armed with a pattern and some intimidating-looking scissors, ready to tackle a light gray pair of these, when there was a quick little "rat-tat-tat" at the door.
"Open it, Molly," she said abstractedly, thinking it might be either Kathie or Grisel; but instead of the round pink and white face and yellow braids she looked for, there appeared a tall lady, richly dressed, whose pale, fine countenance was quite unfamiliar.
"Open it, Molly," she said absentmindedly, thinking it could be either Kathie or Grisel; but instead of the round pink and white face and yellow braids she expected, a tall woman appeared, elegantly dressed, with a pale, refined face that was completely unfamiliar.
The lady advanced.
The woman moved forward.
"This is Miss Olmstead, I know; and I am Mrs. Macon. I have often seen you through the window at home."
"This is Miss Olmstead, I know; and I'm Mrs. Macon. I've often seen you through the window at home."
Sara greeted her with a blush, and drew forward the best chair, inwardly experiencing a deep regret that she had not changed the baby's pinafore, and had kept her cutting operations in the parlor.
Sara greeted her with a blush and pulled out the best chair, feeling a deep regret inside that she hadn't changed the baby's dress and had done her sewing in the living room.
Mrs. Macon, however, seemed to notice neither, but praised the baby's pretty rings of hair, saying he reminded her of one of Raphael's cherubs, and asked Molly about her school, taking in, with evident amusement, the child's original answers, and little twists and tosses, till Sara could recover her equanimity, and be her own quiet self once more. Then she turned to her with some word of commendation for her laborious life, and added, with a light laugh,—
Mrs. Macon, however, seemed to notice neither, but praised the baby's lovely rings of hair, saying he reminded her of one of Raphael's cherubs, and asked Molly about her school, clearly amused by the child's creative answers, and little twists and tosses, until Sara could regain her composure and be her calm self again. Then she turned to her with some kind words about her hard work, and added, with a light laugh,—
"You looked quite fierce with your great scissors as I came in. It wasn't the baby's hair you thought of cutting, I hope?" "Oh, no, indeed! I wouldn't cut his dear little curls for anything! I was trying to—to cut out some pants for Morton."
"You looked really fierce with your big scissors when I walked in. You weren’t thinking about cutting the baby’s hair, were you?" "Oh, no, definitely not! I wouldn't cut his precious little curls for anything! I was just trying to cut out some pants for Morton."
"You poor child! What a genius you must be to attempt it! Do you think you can?"
"You poor thing! You must be really smart to even try! Do you think you can do it?"
The tone of perfect camaraderie seemed to drive away the last vestige of Sara's shyness.
The vibe of perfect camaraderie seemed to chase away the last trace of Sara's shyness.
"I have once or twice at home, but it's different here: the boys dress better, you see, and Morton's getting very particular. I've a good pattern, but I do feel a bit frightened to put my scissors into the goods."
"I've done it a couple of times at home, but it's different here: the guys dress better, you know, and Morton is being really particular. I have a good pattern, but I do feel a bit scared to cut into the fabric."
"Of course you do," rising, and going over to the table to look at the pattern pinned carefully over the old garment. "But, my dear, couldn't you cut to better advantage by turning this a little? Here, let me show you."
"Of course you do," she said, getting up and walking over to the table to examine the pattern carefully pinned over the old garment. "But, sweetheart, couldn't you cut it more effectively by adjusting this a bit? Here, let me show you."
With a rapid movement she unfastened and cast aside the jetted lace wrap she wore, and filling her mouth with pins, after the manner of womankind, began mumbling her explanations, as she turned and twisted the paper about, Sara, meanwhile, looking on with the earnestness of a priestess of Athene, listening to her oracle.
With a quick motion, she unfastened and threw aside the lace wrap she was wearing. Filling her mouth with pins, like women often do, she began mumbling her explanations as she turned and twisted the paper around. Meanwhile, Sara watched with the seriousness of a priestess of Athena, listening to her oracle.
Months of meeting in fashionable parlors could not have made them so intimate as those ten minutes over that pattern, while their heads bobbed together, and their tongues ran on in unison. For when it was adjusted, Mrs. Macon insisted on superintending the cutting, and when this was satisfactorily accomplished, to the exclusion of the one worn place, and the ink-spatters, she was as elated as Sara herself.
Months of hanging out in stylish living rooms could never make them as close as those ten minutes over that pattern, with their heads leaning together and their conversation flowing in harmony. Once it was adjusted, Mrs. Macon insisted on overseeing the cutting, and when that was done perfectly, leaving out the one worn spot and the ink stains, she was just as thrilled as Sara.
"There! We've done it, we've done it! Now, if you only get them together right; you're sure you'll remember which is the front, and which the back, and when you stitch them—where's your machine?"
"There! We did it, we did it! Now, if you just get them lined up correctly; you’re sure you’ll remember which is the front and which is the back, and when you sew them—where’s your machine?"
"I haven't any," said Sara.
"I don't have any," said Sara.
"Dear heart! And were you going to sew those long seams by hand?"
"Dear heart! Were you really planning to sew those long seams by hand?"
Sara nodded deprecatingly, as much as to say she knew it was wrong not to have a machine, but she couldn't help it; and her visitor was so charmed with the look in her sweet eyes, that she gave her cheek a playful little tap as she said,—
Sara nodded self-deprecatingly, as if to say she knew it was wrong not to have a machine, but she couldn't help it; and her visitor was so enchanted by the look in her sweet eyes that she gave her cheek a playful little tap as she said,—
"It's not to be thought of! I've an excellent machine which stands useless half the time; you shall come and learn to use it: this will be just the thing to begin on. Why can't you come now? I'm anxious to see them underway, and, besides, I haven't a doubt Morton needs them; boys always are needing new trousers!"
"It's out of the question! I have a great sewing machine that sits idle half the time; you should come and learn how to use it: this would be the perfect way to start. Why can't you come now? I'm eager to see them getting started, and besides, I'm sure Morton needs them; kids are always in need of new pants!"
Sara had to acknowledge that he did; and the upshot was, that in less time than it takes to tell it, baby was turned over to Molly, and Sara, with her bundle, found herself in Mrs. Macon's carriage, riding home with her, to the astonishment of the coachman, who had been preparing his mind for a long, sleepy afternoon on the box, while his mistress consulted her list, and made her formal visits. The fact is, she had forgotten all about them; just now the most interesting thing in her rather monotonous life was Sara and those trousers. An acquaintance begun in this manner could never be quite formal again. Mrs. Macon was warm-hearted, and often-times weary of doing nothing in her great silent, childless house. She adopted Sara and her little brood from that moment, and to be adopted by Marion Macon was to fall into good and gracious hands.
Sara had to admit that he did; and the result was that in no time at all, the baby was handed over to Molly, and Sara, with her bundle, found herself in Mrs. Macon's carriage, heading home with her, much to the surprise of the coachman, who had been readying himself for a long, sleepy afternoon on the box while his mistress checked her list and made her formal visits. The truth is, she had completely forgotten about those visits; at that moment, the most interesting thing in her rather dull life was Sara and those pants. A friendship that started like this could never be purely formal again. Mrs. Macon was warm-hearted and often tired of doing nothing in her big, quiet, childless house. From that moment on, she took Sara and her little family under her wing, and being taken in by Marion Macon meant you were in good and kind hands.
She led Sara, now, straight to the sewing-room, in which was the machine, throwing wide the blinds of the broad window before which it was placed.
She led Sara straight to the sewing room, where the machine was, pulling back the blinds of the large window in front of it.
"Did you ever use one?" she asked anxiously, as she removed the cover.
"Have you ever used one?" she asked nervously, as she took off the cover.
"Yes, once or twice. Miss Plunkett had one."
"Yeah, once or twice. Miss Plunkett had one."
"Miss Plunkett; that's a name I know. I have heard my mother mention a
Captain Plunkett she knew as a girl; they were a good family, the
Plunketts. Then you know them?"
"Miss Plunkett; that's a name I recognize. I've heard my mom talk about a
Captain Plunkett she knew when she was younger; they were a great family, the
Plunketts. So you know them?"
Sara spoke of the life-long friendship between that family and her own, but in so modest a way that the lady's respect for her increased with every word; but both were too intent on business to give much time to genealogy.
Sara talked about the lifelong friendship between her family and that family, but in such a humble way that the lady's respect for her grew with each word; however, both were too focused on business to spend much time on their family histories.
Sara proved an apt learner, and soon was making the treadle fly, while her hostess, seeing her well underway, ran down-stairs for a time. When she came back Sara had performed the cunning task of getting the pockets in place, and was finishing off the long seams.
Sara quickly became a skilled learner and soon had the treadle moving smoothly. Her hostess, noticing that she was doing well, ran downstairs for a bit. When she returned, Sara had cleverly managed to get the pockets in place and was finishing the long seams.
"How rapidly you work!" cried her new friend. "My husband told me how business-like you were."
"Wow, you work so fast!" exclaimed her new friend. "My husband mentioned how professional you are."
"Did he say so? I'm glad he thinks I am!" cried Sara, much pleased. "It would be so annoying to a man like him if I were not."
"Did he really say that? I'm so glad he thinks that about me!" exclaimed Sara, feeling very happy. "It would be so frustrating for a guy like him if I weren't."
"And why to him especially, Miss Olmstead?" asked the wife curiously.
"And why him in particular, Miss Olmstead?" the wife asked, curious.
"Because he is absorbed in his work, and cares for nothing outside. In fact, one always is with that work," enthusiastically; "it takes your whole being for the time."
"Because he is totally focused on his work and doesn't care about anything else. In fact, you get completely immersed in that work," he said enthusiastically; "it consumes your whole being in the moment."
"Yet the last girl he had was a dreadful little idler, and would interrupt him in the midst of his most interesting researches to ask the silliest questions."
"Yet the last girl he had was a terrible little slacker, and would interrupt him in the middle of his most interesting research to ask the dumbest questions."
Sara shook her head mournfully. "I don't see how she could!"
Sara shook her head sadly. "I don't see how she could!"
"Well, to tell the truth," bending forward confidentially, "isn't it awfully dry and uninteresting? There! I wouldn't dare lisp it before my husband, but isn't there a good deal of—of—well, humbug, about it?"
"Honestly," she leaned in closely, "isn't it really dry and dull? See! I wouldn't want to say that in front of my husband, but isn't there a lot of—well, nonsense, about it?"
"Humbug!" Sara's eyes glowed. "That's because you haven't studied these things, Mrs. Macon. Think, think what it must be to have your husband's power to peer into the past!
"Humbug!" Sara's eyes lit up. "That's because you haven't looked into these things, Mrs. Macon. Just think about what it would be like to have your husband's ability to see into the past!"
"Think of taking two or three bones, and from them constructing an animal now extinct; or, think of knowing from an impress on a stone, made years ago, what animal had walked over its then soft surface. Humbug! oh, Mrs. Macon!"
"Imagine taking two or three bones and using them to create an animal that no longer exists; or, consider figuring out from a print on a stone, left years ago, what animal had stepped on its soft surface back then. Nonsense! Oh, Mrs. Macon!"
The lady laughed.
The woman laughed.
"Well, don't for mercy's sake, ever hint that I suggested such a thing; I see you're nearly as far gone as Henry himself. But, as for me, I must say I can't get specially interested in post-pliocene things, when there's so much going on around us; and how you, with all those children to look after, and their clothes to make, can care for fossils and bones, and bits of rock and mineral, is a conundrum to me."
"Well, for heaven's sake, don't ever imply that I suggested anything like that; I can see you're almost as obsessed as Henry. But as for me, I have to say I'm not particularly interested in post-Pleistocene stuff when there's so much happening around us. I can't understand how you, with all those kids to take care of and their clothes to sew, can care about fossils, bones, and pieces of rock and mineral."
"I hope I don't neglect the children for the bones," said Sara, so deprecatingly that Mrs. Macon laughed again.
"I hope I don't end up ignoring the kids for the bones," said Sara, with such self-deprecation that Mrs. Macon laughed again.
"Don't worry about that! They look all right, anyhow, what I've seen of them. Now come, it's getting too dark to sew, and you have these nicely together; fold them up, child, and come down-stairs with me."
"Don't worry about it! They look fine, anyway, from what I can see. Now come on, it's getting too dark to sew, and you have those nicely put together; fold them up, kid, and come downstairs with me."
This was the first really elegant house Sara had ever entered; and as she followed the lady over the soft carpets, past bronze and marble, into a beautiful room, through whose western end, wholly of glass, came a rosy glow from the setting sun, she could hardly keep back her cry of delight. It was the dining-room, and seemed dazzling to Sara, with its rich tones in wall and rug, its buffet a-glitter with glass and silver, and its green garlanded windows; but her native instincts were nice, so it was only in her eyes that this astonished admiration found expression.
This was the first truly elegant house Sara had ever been in; and as she followed the lady over the soft carpets, past bronze and marble, into a beautiful room with a completely glass western wall that let in a rosy glow from the setting sun, she could hardly hold back her gasp of delight. It was the dining room, and it seemed dazzling to Sara, with its rich colors on the walls and rug, its buffet shining with glass and silver, and its green garlanded windows; but her natural instincts were refined, so this astonished admiration only showed in her eyes.
Mrs. Macon made a careless gesture towards the table, which was partly laid.
Mrs. Macon made a dismissive gesture toward the table, which was partially set.
"Sit down, my dear," she said, "and we will have a bit of a supper together; Mr. Macon has gone into the city, and won't be back until a very late dinner. How do you take your tea, please?"
"Sit down, my dear," she said, "and we’ll have a little supper together; Mr. Macon has gone into the city and won’t be back until a really late dinner. How do you like your tea, please?"
It was a delectable little spread, nearly all the dishes being novelties to Sara, even the familiar lobster being scarcely recognizable in its Frenchy dress; but she felt the refinement and delicacy of it all, as an infant feels the softness of velvet, not comprehending, only enjoying.
It was a delightful little spread, with almost all the dishes being new to Sara, even the familiar lobster barely recognizable in its fancy presentation; but she sensed the elegance and delicacy of it all, just like a baby feels the softness of velvet, not fully understanding, just enjoying.
In speaking of it afterwards to the children she remarked,—
In talking about it later to the kids, she said,—
"I can't tell you what it was, for I have eaten meals I really relished better; but it was there, and I have never experienced it anywhere else, not even at Miss Prue's. It seemed as if I were in a palace, with soft music and sweet odors about me; yet there was no music, and the only fragrance was from the tea. No, I can't tell what it was; but sometime— _some_time, Molly, I hope you will feel it too!"
"I can't explain what it was, because I've had meals I enjoyed much more, but it was there, and I've never felt it anywhere else, not even at Miss Prue's. It felt like I was in a palace, surrounded by soft music and lovely scents; yet there was no music, and the only smell came from the tea. No, I can't describe what it was; but someday—_someday, Molly, I hope you'll experience it too!"
"Well, if it's going to make me feel solemn and creepy I don't want to," said that young damsel with decision. "That's the way I felt the first few Sundays in the church we go to here; it was so big and high, and had so many colors on the walls, and such dark, purple corners. I kept expecting something to happen; but I'm getting over it a little, for nothing ever does, you know, except the preaching and singing. Only, Sara, that reminds me: there's one thing I've been going to ask you about this ever so long; are the singers all hunchbacks, like Zeba Osterhaus?"
"Well, if it’s going to make me feel serious and uncomfortable, I don’t want to," said that young woman decisively. "That’s how I felt the first few Sundays at the church we attend here; it was so big and tall, and had so many colors on the walls, and such dark, purple corners. I kept expecting something to happen, but I’m getting over it a bit since nothing ever does, you know, except for the preaching and singing. By the way, Sara, that reminds me: there’s one thing I’ve been wanting to ask you about this for a long time; are the singers all hunchbacks, like Zeba Osterhaus?"
"Dear me! no, Molly, I hope not. What a question!"
"Wow, no way, Molly, I hope not. What a question!"
"Well, then, what makes them hide so behind those red curtains? I've tried and tried to see if they were like other folks, but I couldn't; and if they are, I don't see why they act so queer!"
"Well, then, what makes them hide behind those red curtains? I've tried and tried to see if they're like everyone else, but I couldn't; and if they are, I don't understand why they act so strange!"
Sara tried to explain, but Molly evidently still held to her original opinion; there was some mysterious reason for their modesty, else why did they not stand out plain and high, as did the village choir at home? And it was many weeks before she could be moved from her stand in the matter.
Sara tried to explain, but Molly clearly still stuck to her original opinion; there was some hidden reason for their modesty, otherwise, why didn't they stand out clearly and proudly, like the village choir back home? And it took many weeks before she could be swayed from her position on the matter.
Sara's work went on much the same after the close of the collegiate year, though now Professor Macon was away a large part of the time; yet, as he was constantly sending home cases of specimens, she was usually kept nearly as busy as before. But one day, sitting at her desk with only a few unimportant odds and ends of work before her, her thoughts drifted away, and soon formed themselves into words and sentences which seemed clamoring for definite expression. She seized her pen and some blank paper, setting them down as rapidly as possible, and before she quite realized what she was about had written several pages. Finally, stopping to glance over her work, she felt encouraged to continue it, which she did till her working-hours were over. That night more thoughts came to her, and the next day she completed the article. Reading it over, and correcting it carefully, she decided to copy it; and, while the impulse was upon her, even had the audacity to enclose it in an envelope and send it to a certain magazine having scientific tendencies, which came to the museum regularly.
Sara's work continued pretty much the same after the school year wrapped up, even though Professor Macon was away a lot. Still, since he was always sending home boxes of specimens, she stayed just as busy as before. One day, while sitting at her desk with only a few minor tasks in front of her, her mind started to wander, and soon her thoughts transformed into words and sentences that were begging to be expressed. She grabbed her pen and some blank paper, writing as quickly as she could, and before she fully realized what she was doing, she'd written several pages. Eventually, when she paused to review her work, she felt motivated to keep going, and she did until her work hours ended. That night, more ideas came to her, and the next day she finished the article. After reading it over and carefully editing it, she decided to type it up; and, while she was feeling inspired, she even had the nerve to put it in an envelope and send it to a certain magazine with a scientific focus that was regularly delivered to the museum.
It was an article describing some oolitic formations she had been much interested in when at the old home; and she told of her ramblings, speculations, and discoveries, in a modest, face-to-face way which gave them a certain interest in addition to their scientific value.
It was an article about some oolitic formations she had been really interested in back at the old home; and she shared her adventures, thoughts, and findings in a straightforward, personal manner that added a certain appeal to their scientific significance.
Several days passed, and she had given up her fledgeling for lost, when one morning she saw amid the mail upon the professor's desk an envelope addressed to herself, and opening it found with astonishment that it was an acceptance of her sketch, enclosing a check for what seemed to her a large amount. That, she often said afterwards, was the proudest moment of her life. Her whole frame thrilled with keenest satisfaction, her whole soul was uplifted in thanks for this gift that seemed directly from above.
Several days went by, and she had given up on her fledgling as lost, when one morning she noticed an envelope on the professor's desk addressed to her. Opening it, she was astonished to find an acceptance of her sketch, along with a check for what appeared to be a lot of money. That, she often said later, was the proudest moment of her life. Her entire body buzzed with intense satisfaction, and her whole spirit was lifted in gratitude for this gift that felt like it came directly from above.
The professor, back from his trip, entered just then, saw the glow on her face, and looked the inquiry he would not speak. But Sara understood the look.
The professor, back from his trip, walked in at that moment, noticed the glow on her face, and conveyed a question with his eyes that he wouldn't voice. But Sara understood the look.
"I have been much pleased," she explained, "by this." and handed him the enclosure.
"I’ve been really pleased," she said, handing him the enclosure.
"What! Really an article in the Science Made Popular? Well, Miss Olmstead, you are to be congratulated!" holding out his hand with great cordiality. "May I ask what you wrote about?"
"What! Really an article in the Science Made Popular? Well, Miss Olmstead, congratulations are in order!" he said, extending his hand warmly. "Can I ask what your article is about?"
She told him, and he nodded vigorously.
She told him, and he nodded enthusiastically.
"Very good, very good! I shall watch for its appearance; and now I've a proposition to make you. Would you like to study Latin and French?"
"Sounds great, sounds great! I'll keep an eye out for it; and now I have a suggestion for you. Would you be interested in studying Latin and French?"
"I?" gasped Sara.
"I?" gasped Sara.
"Yes; they are much needed in our work, as well as German and Greek; but there must be a beginning. I have all the books you will need, and will hear your Latin recitation every morning. It won't take long, and I'm sure Madame Grandet will help you with the French."
"Yes, they're very important for our work, just like German and Greek; but we need to start somewhere. I have all the books you'll need, and I’ll listen to your Latin recitation every morning. It won’t take long, and I’m sure Madame Grandet will assist you with the French."
"But they're going away soon, are they not?"
"But they're leaving soon, aren't they?"
"He is, but she has half decided to remain. It's so delightfully quiet here in summer, and only a short run to the seashore; besides, she likes her boarding-place."
"He is, but she has somewhat decided to stay. It's so wonderfully peaceful here in the summer, and just a quick trip to the beach; plus, she enjoys her boarding house."
Sara's eyes shone.
Sara's eyes were sparkling.
"I think every one is very good to me," she said softly.
"I think everyone is really nice to me," she said softly.
"Heaven not only helps those who help themselves, but earth, too, Miss Olmstead; which is only another way of saying that real effort always brings appreciation. Now we'll take hold of that last case I sent, if you please. I'll bring your books this afternoon—or, no; better stop in and let Mrs. Macon give them to you; she always enjoys a visit, you know."
"Heaven not only helps those who help themselves, but so does earth, Miss Olmstead; which is just another way of saying that genuine effort always gets recognized. Now let's tackle that last case I sent, if that's okay with you. I'll bring your books this afternoon—or actually, it would be better to stop by and have Mrs. Macon give them to you; she always enjoys a visit, you know."
But pleasure and pain always keep as close together as light and shadow; and while everything seemed going so prosperously with Sara in the business of her life, there came a new worry at home. Baby was evidently ailing. Each morning it became harder to leave that supplicating little face, and she would turn back to reiterate cautions to Molly, who, being out of school now, saved the extra expense of the little nurse-girl. Even after she had actually torn herself away from the fretful baby voice begging pitifully,—
But pleasure and pain always stay close together like light and shadow; and while everything seemed to be going so well for Sara in her life, a new worry arose at home. The baby was clearly unwell. Every morning it got harder to leave that pleading little face, and she would turn back to give more reminders to Molly, who, now out of school, saved the extra cost of hiring a little nurse-girl. Even after she had finally torn herself away from the whiny baby voice begging pitifully,—
"No go, Wawa; 'tay baby!" she would stop below at Mrs. Hoffstott's door to beg, almost with tears, that she would look after things a little, and not let flighty Molly neglect the child; which the good woman was always ready to do. Those were anxious days, which even the madame's and Mrs. Macon's kindness could not wholly relieve.
"No way, Wawa; come on, baby!" she would stop at Mrs. Hoffstott's door to plead, almost in tears, that she would keep an eye on things a bit and not let carefree Molly ignore the child; which the kind woman was always willing to do. Those were stressful days, which even the madame's and Mrs. Macon's kindness couldn't fully ease.
And they were very kind. The latter often took the two children to drive, while the former brought baby dainties and toys to brighten his languid eyes.
And they were really nice. The latter often took the two kids for drives, while the former brought baby treats and toys to brighten his tired eyes.
A doctor was finally called, who said his ill feelings were entirely owing to his teeth, and left some mild powders for him to take. But there came a night when he was so feverish and flighty that Sara dared not leave him in the morning, so sent a note by Morton to the professor, stating the reason for her absence. The latter read it carefully, said a sympathizing word or two to the boy, who plainly showed his concern, then added kindly,—
A doctor was finally called, who said his discomfort was entirely due to his teeth and left some mild medication for him to take. But one night, he was so feverish and restless that Sara didn't dare leave him in the morning, so she sent a note with Morton to the professor, explaining why she couldn't be there. The professor read it carefully, offered a few words of sympathy to the boy, who clearly looked worried, and then added kindly,—
"Tell her not to worry at all about the work till the little one is quite well enough to be left; there is nothing pressing just now; and supposing you stop at the house as you go by, and let Mrs. Macon read this note. She is fond of the child."
"Tell her not to worry at all about the work until the little one is well enough to be left alone; there’s nothing urgent right now; and if you stop by the house on your way, let Mrs. Macon read this note. She really cares about the child."
"Yes, sir," said Morton, and was about to start on his return, when the gentleman arrested him.
"Yes, sir," said Morton, and was about to head back when the man stopped him.
"Stay," he said, "what are you doing since school closed? Are you working at anything?"
"Wait," he said, "what have you been up to since school ended? Are you working on anything?"
"Not much, sir; I'm helping Mr. Hoffstott in the bakery, carrying home orders on his busy days: it doesn't take all my time though."
"Not much, sir; I’m helping Mr. Hoffstott at the bakery, delivering orders on his busy days: it doesn’t take up all my time, though."
"I suppose you are used to the management of boats; you can row or sail one?"
"I guess you're familiar with handling boats; can you row or sail one?"
"Oh, yes, sir!" his eyes lighting.
"Oh, yes, sir!" his eyes brightening.
"Very well, I may have a proposition to make you soon, that's all. Be sure and stop at Mrs. Macon's."
"Alright, I might have an offer for you soon, that’s all. Make sure to stop by Mrs. Macon's."
Morton obeyed, but only to find her gone into the neighboring city on a shopping excursion, so hurried on to deliver his kindly message from the professor, wondering all the way what that wise gentleman could have meant by his remark about the boat.
Morton complied, only to discover she had gone to the nearby city for a shopping trip, so he rushed on to deliver his thoughtful message from the professor, wondering the whole way what that wise man could have meant by his comment about the boat.
But when he reached home all these thoughts fled; for he found Molly just descending the stairs, crying bitterly; and when he asked what was the matter she only gave her hands a desperate wring and sobbed,—
But when he got home, all these thoughts vanished; he found Molly just coming down the stairs, crying her eyes out; and when he asked what was wrong, she just wrung her hands in distress and sobbed,—
"Oh, the baby! the baby! Where does that doctor live, anyhow?"
"Oh, the baby! The baby! Where does that doctor live, anyway?"
Hurrying in he found Sara, her eyes wild with trouble, and Mrs. Hoffstott, fairly purple with consternation, both trying frantically to bring the child out of a spasm.
Hurrying in, he found Sara, her eyes wide with worry, and Mrs. Hoffstott, nearly purple with panic, both desperately trying to get the child out of a spasm.
"Oh, run, run for the doctor, Morton!" cried his sister. "Baby's getting worse, I'm sure; and Molly doesn't know the way."
"Oh, go get the doctor, Morton!" his sister shouted. "The baby is getting worse, I'm sure; and Molly doesn't know how to get there."
Morton did run, but alas! it was of no avail. The poor little fellow had one moment of consciousness, in which he feebly tried to pat Sara's colorless cheek and murmur, "Wawa deah!" then the beautiful eyes rolled back, set and glassy, the limp, dimpled hand dropped on his breast, and the sweet baby life was over.
Morton did run, but unfortunately, it didn’t help. The poor little guy had one brief moment of awareness, during which he weakly tried to pat Sara's pale cheek and whispered, "Wawa deah!" Then his beautiful eyes rolled back, becoming fixed and vacant, his soft, dimpled hand fell onto his chest, and the sweet baby life was gone.
Sara gave a heart-rending cry, which reached Morton and the doctor, now hurrying up the stairs; and when they entered she was calling piteously upon the little one with every loving term her tongue was used to.
Sara let out a heartbreaking cry that caught the attention of Morton and the doctor, who were rushing up the stairs. When they entered, she was desperately calling for the little one, using every affectionate term she could think of.
The doctor drew her gently away.
The doctor gently pulled her away.
"He is gone," he said with solemn emphasis; "his sufferings are over! Madam," to Mrs. Hoffstott, "pray take her away for a time; her nerves are all unstrung."
"He’s gone," he said seriously; "his suffering is over! Madam," to Mrs. Hoffstott, "please take her away for a while; she’s completely on edge."
That good woman led the half-fainting girl below, and at once despatched Grisel for Madame Grandet and the minister of the church the Olmsteads attended, who were shortly there, doing their best for the grief- stricken little household; while in the evening both Professor and Mrs. Macon came, the latter much grieved that she had been away when Morton called.
That kind woman led the half-fainting girl downstairs and immediately sent Grisel for Madame Grandet and the minister of the church that the Olmsteads attended, who arrived shortly after to do their best for the grief-stricken little family. In the evening, both Professor and Mrs. Macon came, with Mrs. Macon feeling very sorry that she had been away when Morton stopped by.
All was done that could be done; and Sara, even in her grief, which was for the time almost overwhelming, so deeply had this one of her cares and responsibilities taken a hold upon her nature, was surprised at the number of friends who seemed to have sprung up around them. She did not know that the story of her love and her struggles had passed from mouth to mouth, and that for the moment she was a heroine in their estimation. Nor did she know, till days later, that the lovely little blanket of white roses which wrapped the tiny white casket in its soft fragrance, was the gift of some of those very students who had brought the blushes to her cheek by their too pronounced admiration.
Everything that could be done was done; and Sara, even in her overwhelming grief—so deeply had this particular worry and responsibility affected her—was taken aback by the number of friends who seemed to appear around them. She didn’t realize that the story of her love and struggles had spread from person to person, and that for a moment, she was seen as a heroine in their eyes. Nor did she find out until days later that the beautiful little blanket of white roses wrapping the tiny white casket in its soft fragrance was a gift from some of those very students whose overt admiration had made her blush.
It softened her grief to find so much genuine friendliness and good-will in the hearts of even the strangers about her; and when she wailed for baby through the lonely nights, so sadly missing the clasp of his warm, soft arms about her neck, there was no bitterness mingled with her sorrow.
It eased her sadness to discover so much real kindness and goodwill from even the strangers around her; and when she cried for her baby during the lonely nights,Missing the feel of his warm, soft arms around her neck, there was no bitterness mixed with her grief.
"He has gone to his mother," she wrote Miss Prue. "I sometimes think she must have longed for him even in heaven; and I hope she knows that, if I ever neglected him, it was only because I felt compelled."
"He has gone to his mother," she wrote to Miss Prue. "I sometimes think she must have missed him even in heaven; and I hope she knows that if I ever neglected him, it was only because I felt I had to."
To which the good spinster answered,—"You have never neglected him, Sara; to that I am ready to bear witness. If God has seemed to bereave you, it is because he sees it is best; meanwhile, take comfort in this: you have been tenderer than many mothers, and more patient than many sisters, to this dear little brother who loved you so well, so do not let self-reproach add to your sorrow."
To that, the kind spinster replied, “You haven’t neglected him, Sara; I can testify to that. If it feels like God has taken him away, it's because He knows what's best. In the meantime, find comfort in this: you’ve been more caring than many mothers and more patient than many sisters to this dear little brother who loved you so much, so don’t let guilt add to your pain.”
The words were a comfort, as they were meant to be; for, with the girl's supreme conscientiousness, she had been torturing herself for fear she had not done all that was possible for her dear one; and, as Miss Prue's word had always been law with her, so now she let it heal this unnecessary smart.
The words were a comfort, as they were intended to be; because, with the girl's strong sense of duty, she had been stressing herself out over whether she had done everything she could for her loved one; and, just as Miss Prue's word had always been final for her, she allowed it to soothe this unnecessary pain.
CHAPTER XV.
MORTON HAS A PICNIC.
The professor was almost fatherly kind to her when she took her place again at the familiar desk; and, seeing how fragile and weary she looked, gave her but short, light tasks through those long, hot summer days.
The professor was almost fatherly towards her when she sat down again at the familiar desk; and, noticing how fragile and tired she looked, assigned her only brief, light tasks during those long, hot summer days.
Nothing was said about renewing the so soon interrupted lessons for several days, then Sara herself remarked half timidly,—
Nothing was said about restarting the lessons that had been interrupted for several days. Then, Sara herself quietly said, —
"I have begun my studies again, sir, it is so lonely, and there is so little to do at home," her voice faltering.
"I've started studying again, sir. It's really lonely, and there's not much to do at home," her voice shook.
He gave her a pleased look.
He gave her a happy look.
"That is right; the best thing for you! Work, my child, is not a curse, but a blessing to sorrowful man. Study,—write too. I happen to know they are ready to accept another article from you in Science Made Popular; I am acquainted with its editor. Why don't you give him some more of your rambles?"
"That's right; it's the best thing for you! Work, my child, isn't a curse but a blessing for a sorrowful person. Study—also write. I know they're willing to accept another article from you in Science Made Popular; I'm familiar with its editor. Why not send him some more of your thoughts?"
Her sad eyes brightened. After all, there was something within her which no grief, no bereavement, could entirely affect. "I will," she said; "I will pick myself up and begin over again."
Her sad eyes lit up. After all, there was something inside her that no amount of grief or loss could completely change. "I will," she said, "I will pick myself up and start over."
"That's right. And try some walks here, Miss Olmstead; you'll find much of interest out on the old road leading west, for instance. You need more fresh air and exercise, I'm thinking."
"That's right. And take some walks here, Miss Olmstead; you'll find a lot of interesting things out on the old road heading west, for example. I think you need more fresh air and exercise."
Sara took his advice, with much benefit to her health, as well as gain to her information and purse; for she found that "knowledge is wealth" in more ways than one.
Sara took his advice, which greatly improved her health, as well as enhanced her knowledge and finances; she realized that "knowledge is wealth" in more ways than one.
Morton had been such a good, helpful boy ever since their arrival in Dartmoor, that Sara was almost as glad as he when the professor's thought about the boat was finally unfolded, and proved to be a proposition that the lad should accompany him on a geological expedition down a certain river not far away.
Morton had been such a good, helpful boy ever since they got to Dartmoor that Sara was almost as happy as he was when the professor finally revealed his idea about the boat. It turned out to be a plan for the boy to join him on a geological expedition down a nearby river.
He wanted Morton to help in managing the boat, as well as in foraging for extra game and provisions along the route, and watching the stores, while he studied, sought, and speculated over his stony treasures; for all of which the boy should receive a certain consideration in money, not to mention the fun.
He wanted Morton to help manage the boat, forage for extra game and supplies along the way, and keep an eye on the stores, while he studied, searched for, and thought about his precious stones; for all of this, the boy would receive some payment, not to mention the enjoyment.
"Just think, Sara, to be paid, actually paid, for having the biggest kind of a picnic," he cried rapturously. "Now, who cares for the Mary Jane?"
"Just think, Sara, to be paid, actually paid, for having the biggest kind of picnic," he exclaimed excitedly. "Now, who cares about the Mary Jane?"
For the next two days all was hurry and confusion, as he and Molly ran errands, packed and planned, with Sara to advise and help; and the third saw the grand start.
For the next two days, everything was a rush and chaotic as he and Molly ran errands, packed, and made plans, with Sara there to advise and assist; and on the third day, the big departure happened.
As the river was at some distance, the first stage of the journey must be made by land (a great drawback in Morton's opinion, but still to be borne with patience because of what was to follow), so the boat was mounted on a cart, and packed full of the camping apparatus, amid which the professor and the boy sat in state, while a grinning Hibernian drove the mild animal in front.
As the river was quite a distance away, the first part of the journey had to be done on land (a major drawback in Morton's eyes, but still something to endure patiently because of what was to come), so they loaded the boat onto a cart, filled it with camping gear, and the professor and the boy sat comfortably among it, while a smiling Irishman drove the gentle animal in front.
The professor, with his glasses, his white helmet and tennis-shirt, and a butterfly-net hung over his shoulder, was quite Oriental and picturesque; while Morton, with a broad straw hat on his cleanly shaven head, and a blue blouse belted with leather, enjoyed the thought that he looked like a cowboy, and perhaps he did: I've seen cowboys who did not look half so well.
The professor, wearing his glasses, white helmet, and tennis shirt, with a butterfly net draped over his shoulder, had quite an exotic and striking appearance. Meanwhile, Morton, sporting a wide straw hat on his clean-shaven head and a blue blouse cinched with a leather belt, took pleasure in the idea that he resembled a cowboy—and maybe he did: I’ve seen cowboys who didn’t look half as good.
At any rate, he felt as free and joyous as one, and rode away with a ringing cheer, echoed shrilly by Molly, who was wild to go herself, and could only be appeased by the promise of a real picnic with the Hoffstotts in the near future.
At any rate, he felt as free and happy as anyone could, and rode off with a cheerful shout, which Molly echoed excitedly. She was eager to go herself and could only be calmed down by the promise of a real picnic with the Hoffstotts soon.
"Oh, dear!" she said, on the verge of tears, as the long boat-cart swung out of sight around the corner, and was lost to view, "it's dreadful to think I've always got to be a girl, and I may have to live a hundred years."
"Oh, no!" she said, about to cry, as the long cart disappeared around the corner and was out of sight. "It's terrible to think I have to always be a girl, and I might have to live for a hundred years."
"Well, my dear, console yourself, then," replied Sara, "for you won't be a girl even ten years longer."
"Well, my dear, cheer up then," Sara replied, "because you won't be a girl for even another ten years."
"I won't?"
"Am I not?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Now, Sara Olmstead, how do you know that? Oh, yes, you're joking me, somehow; I can see by your eyes, for of course nobody knows when I'm going to stop living."
"Now, Sara Olmstead, how do you know that? Oh, right, you’re just kidding me somehow; I can see it in your eyes because, of course, no one knows when I’m going to stop living."
"How old are you, Molly?"
"How old are you, Molly?"
"Why, I'll be thirteen in eleven months."
"Well, I'll be turning thirteen in eleven months."
"That is," with a laugh," you were twelve last month; now in ten years how old will you be?"
"That is," she laughed, "you turned twelve last month; so how old will you be in ten years?"
"Let's see," bringing her fingers into play, "aught's an aught, and two's two," marking that down with her index finger in her left palm, "then one and one is two, why, that's twenty-two, isn't it?"
"Let's see," she said, using her fingers, "any number is a number, and two is two," marking it down with her index finger on her left palm, "so one and one is two, and that makes twenty-two, right?"
"Really, Molly, I'm ashamed of you to be so slow in adding."
"Honestly, Molly, I’m embarrassed that you’re taking so long to add."
"Well, I never did like addition, it's substraction I'm so smart in."
"Well, I never liked addition; I'm really good at subtraction."
"Yes, it must be substraction, I think," sarcastically.
"Yeah, it has to be subtraction, I guess," she said sarcastically.
"Yes, that's it," with entire oblivion of her sister's accent; "and now
I begin to see, when I'm twenty-two I won't be a girl?"
"Yes, that's it," completely ignoring her sister's accent; "and now
I realize that when I'm twenty-two I won't be a girl?"
"Hardly."
"Not really."
"Yes; but I'll be a woman, and that's worse, isn't it? Oh! there's Kathie, and she's got some cookies that are too dry to sell; I'm going to help her eat them," with which laudable purpose away she ran, to forget the limitations of her sex in an operation dear to both.
"Yeah, but I'll be a woman, and that's worse, right? Oh! there's Kathie, and she has some cookies that are too dry to sell; I'm going to help her eat them," with that noble intention, she took off running, eager to forget the restrictions of her gender in an activity loved by both.
About a week later came this letter from Morton.
About a week later, I received this letter from Morton.
DEAR SARA AND MOLLY,—As I'm all alone, with nothing to do, and the gnats won't let me sleep, and I've got more than we need to eat, so it's no good to hunt or fish, I thought I'd start a letter, and when I get to a post-office again I'll mail it. To begin at the beginning, we launched the Bonny Doon about two o'clock, and at once set sail for the south (we really poled the boat along, for there wasn't a breath of wind, and it was hardly deep enough to keep her afloat; but it sounds better to say "set sail," you know), and were making about four knots an hour, when I saw the professor open a long wooden box I had noticed among the outfit, and take out a gun, all in sections, and begin to put it together. That made me feel better, for I was really afraid he had forgotten how useful a gun is out camping; and I was so taken up watching him fit it together that I almost forgot my poling, till he suddenly sung out, for all the world like a regular sailor, "Hard a-port, lad! Mind your course there, or we'll be swamped," and, sure enough, I had to swing her out into the stream, or we'd have run aground.
DEAR SARA AND MOLLY,—I’m all by myself, with nothing to do, and the gnats won't let me sleep. Plus, we have more food than we need, so there's no point in hunting or fishing. I thought I’d start a letter, and I’ll mail it the next time I find a post office. To start from the beginning, we launched the Bonny Doon around two o'clock and immediately set off for the south (we actually poled the boat along since there wasn’t a breath of wind, and the water was barely deep enough to keep it afloat; but "set sail" sounds better, you know). We were going about four knots an hour when I saw the professor open a long wooden box from our gear and take out a gun, piece by piece, and start putting it together. That made me feel better because I was genuinely worried he had forgotten how useful a gun is when camping. I was so focused on watching him assemble it that I nearly forgot about poling until he suddenly called out, sounding just like a real sailor, “Hard a-port, lad! Pay attention to your course, or we’ll be swamped!” Sure enough, I had to swing the boat into the stream, or we would have run aground.
But that was the end of the marshes, and then we did rig up our sail, and 'twas a fine old fly, I tell you. My, how I enjoyed it! The breeze had come up a little, and sent us cutting through the water as slick as your big knife cuts through a loaf of bread. We didn't stop at all, till it was time to make camp, and then we had a real good time, for the professor is just like a boy here.
But that was the end of the marshes, and then we set up our sail, and it was a nice old one, I swear. Man, I had a blast! The breeze picked up a bit, and we were slicing through the water as smoothly as your big knife slices through a loaf of bread. We didn’t stop at all, until it was time to set up camp, and then we had a great time because the professor acts just like a kid here.
He cut saplings for tent-poles, and showed me how to make the pins, and fasten down the canvas, then we built a nice little fire, and put our camp-stove over it. It is nothing but a big piece of stove-pipe, I should think, with a griddle on top, but works first-rate; and then we got supper together. You ought to see his camp-chest, Sara! It isn't much bigger than that old desk Miss Prue gave you, but it has everything in it, I should think; and there isn't an inch of waste room. I found everything I needed to set the table with, and we had canned things, and biscuit and cheese and coffee, and lots of nice things to eat. Then I washed the dishes (I'm real glad now, that I learned at home, for the professor said I did it as neatly as a girl), and then he went off, poking around with his hammer, and I fished. You don't know much about fishing with a jack-light, do you? It's good fun. I caught enough for breakfast, nice little perch they were, and then we lay down on our blankets, stretched over pine-boughs in the tent, with mosquito-netting over all the openings, and slept like two tops.
He cut saplings for tent poles and showed me how to make the pins to secure the canvas. Then we built a nice little fire and set up our camp stove over it. It's basically just a big piece of stove pipe with a griddle on top, but it works great. After that, we prepared dinner together. You should see his camp chest, Sara! It’s not much bigger than that old desk Miss Prue gave you, but it has everything in it, and there's no wasted space. I found everything I needed to set the table, and we had canned food, biscuits, cheese, coffee, and a ton of delicious things to eat. Then I washed the dishes (I’m really glad I learned how at home, because the professor said I did it as neatly as a girl), and then he wandered off, tinkering with his hammer while I went fishing. You don’t know much about fishing with a jack light, do you? It’s a lot of fun. I caught enough fish for breakfast, nice little perch, and then we lay down on our blankets stretched over pine boughs in the tent, with mosquito netting covering all the openings, and slept like two logs.
Yesterday we had lots of adventures. First thing, I woke up just in time to save our provisions from some hogs which had smelled us out, and came down on us in a regular drove; and they got us so wide awake we concluded to stay up, though it wasn't really morning yet. But you don't know how good our fried fish did taste! I ate till I was ashamed, and then finished the bits in the spider; and I could have eaten as many more, I guess. Then I cleared everything up ready to break camp, while the professor went off again, and then he came back, and we embarked. This was about six bells, I think. We hadn't gone more than two knots when the boat began to slip along so easy and fast I couldn't understand it, till the professor sung out,—
Yesterday we had a ton of adventures. First, I woke up just in time to save our supplies from some hogs that had sniffed us out and came at us in a full-on stampede; they had us so wide awake that we decided to stay up, even though it wasn’t really morning yet. But you have no idea how good our fried fish tasted! I ate until I felt embarrassed, and then finished the scraps in the pan; I could’ve eaten a lot more, I guess. Then I cleaned everything up to get ready to break camp while the professor went off again, then came back, and we set off. This was around six bells, I think. We hadn't gone more than two knots when the boat started gliding along so smoothly and quickly that I couldn’t figure it out, until the professor shouted—
"We're coming to a dam! Put her about, quick!"
"We're approaching a dam! Turn her around, quick!"
Then he grabbed the oars and rowed with all his might for shore. It seemed at first as if we would be swept along in spite of ourselves; but he's got more strength in his arms than I'd thought for, and then, luckily, a great tree had fallen clear out into the stream, which I reached for. I threw myself almost out of the boat, just holding by the toes, and caught hold of a little twig, then a stronger one, and pulled the boat an inch at a time till we were safe alongside in a perfect little haven. Then the professor dropped the oars, took off his helmet, and wiped his face, for he was dreadfully warm; but he only said,—
Then he grabbed the oars and paddled as hard as he could towards the shore. At first, it felt like we would be swept away despite our efforts; but he had more strength in his arms than I expected, and fortunately, a big tree had fallen right into the stream, which I reached for. I nearly fell out of the boat, just managing to hold on with my toes, and grabbed a small twig, then a sturdier one, pulling the boat inch by inch until we were safely docked in a perfect little cove. Then the professor dropped the oars, took off his helmet, and wiped his face, as he was incredibly hot; but he only said,—
"That was a little close, Morton; now we'll have to make a portage."
"That was pretty close, Morton; now we’ll have to carry the gear around."
Well, that wasn't so much fun. I hadn't thought, before, we had one thing more than we needed, but now it seemed as if we had a thousand. Sara, it took us four hours to make that portage, and my back hasn't got over aching yet!
Well, that wasn't so much fun. I hadn't thought before that we had more than we needed, but now it felt like we had a thousand things. Sara, it took us four hours to make that portage, and my back hasn't stopped aching yet!
We managed to get two men to help us with the boat, but that was only a small lift, it seemed to me; and I was glad enough when the professor said we'd take a rest before we went on. But the dinner braced us up a good deal; one thing we had was some roasted green corn one of the men told us to pick in his field, and it was awfully good, but not up to the fish. Then I stayed to watch camp while the professor went hunting for more stones and things, and then I had the biggest adventure of all. But I'll have to tell you about that in my next letter, if I come across any paper, for this is all I've got.
We got two guys to help us with the boat, but it felt like just a small boost. I was relieved when the professor said we should take a break before continuing. The dinner really energized us; one thing we had was some roasted green corn that one of the guys suggested we pick from his field, and it was really good, but it couldn't match the fish. Then I stayed behind to watch the camp while the professor went looking for more stones and stuff, and that’s when I had the biggest adventure of all. But I’ll have to tell you about that in my next letter if I find some paper, because this is all I have.
Yours truly,
Sincerely,
Morton. It came in due time, fortunately for Molly's welfare and Sara's comfort, as the child was so consumed with curiosity over the adventure that she gave her no rest from questions and conjectures. Here it is:—
Morton. It arrived just in time, thankfully for Molly's well-being and Sara's peace of mind, since the child was so filled with curiosity about the adventure that she didn't let her rest from questions and speculations. Here it is:—
DEAR SARA AND MOLLY,—I think I stopped because I was out of paper, and so didn't tell you about the tramps. There were three of them, and I never saw worse looking men.
DEAR SARA AND MOLLY,—I think I stopped because I ran out of paper, so I didn’t get to tell you about the tramps. There were three of them, and I’ve never seen worse-looking guys.
I was sitting reading one of the books we brought, when I thought I heard something, and looked around just in time to see them come towards me out of the woods. I felt my heart leap right up, for I was all alone, and they did look wicked. The foremost man had a big stick for a cane, and both the others carried long switches they must have cut in the woods. As I jumped to my feet the first fellow said to sit still, sonny, he wasn't going to disturb anybody, and wanted to know where my pard was.
I was sitting there reading one of the books we brought when I thought I heard something. I looked around just in time to see them coming toward me out of the woods. My heart raced because I was completely alone, and they looked dangerous. The first guy had a big stick for a cane, and the other two were carrying long sticks they must have chopped from the trees. As I jumped to my feet, the first guy told me to sit still and said he wasn’t going to bother anyone. He then asked where my buddy was.
I said, as careless as I could, that he was just down below, hoping they'd think I meant down on the shore; but they didn't, for another spoke up and said he was far enough away, "and don't stop to palaver, I want some grub!" I'd kept backing towards the tent all the time we were talking; and when he said that, I was right in the opening, and one look inside showed me the gun almost where I could reach it, and I knew it was loaded!
I said, as casually as I could, that he was just down below, hoping they’d think I meant down by the shore; but they didn’t, because another person spoke up and said he was far enough away, “and don’t waste time chatting, I want some food!” I had been slowly backing towards the tent the whole time we were talking; and when he said that, I was right in the entrance, and one look inside showed me the gun almost within reach, and I knew it was loaded!
I felt a good deal bolder then, so I told them,—
I felt a lot bolder then, so I told them,—
"You'll have to wait till the professor comes back; these are his things;" but the men only laughed in an awful fierce kind of way, and said they "guessed they didn't care about waiting, sonny, they wasn't making formal calls, and they hadn't brought their cards, but they'd leave suthin' to remember 'em by just the same!"
"You'll have to wait until the professor returns; these are his things;" but the men just laughed in a really intimidating way and said they "figured they didn't mind waiting, kid, they weren't making formal visits, and they hadn't brought their business cards, but they'd still leave something to remember them by!"
The way they talked fairly froze me up, though 'twas a real hot day. So I ducked inside and grabbed the gun, but they thought I was so scared I was trying to hide; so they went around kicking things over a good deal, and swearing like everything, but I didn't care, for there wasn't much outside the tent anyhow, except the cooking things and some mouldy bread that they were welcome to if they wanted it. When they saw how it was, one of them came up towards me, and called to the rest to come on, they'd have to explore the tent to find what they wanted.
The way they talked really freaked me out, even though it was a super hot day. So I ducked inside and grabbed the gun, but they thought I was so scared I was trying to hide. They started kicking things over and cursing like crazy, but I didn't care because there wasn't much outside the tent anyway, just some cooking stuff and some moldy bread that they could have if they wanted. When they realized what was going on, one of them came up to me and called the others over, saying they’d have to search the tent to find what they wanted.
I let him come to about two feet of the opening, then I stuck my gun in his face real quick, and yelled "Halt!" as loud as I could, and he halted.
I let him get to about two feet from the opening, then I quickly pointed my gun at his face and shouted "Stop!" as loud as I could, and he stopped.
I told him then he'd better get back, for this might go off, and he ripped out a big swear word, and told me to stop fooling with that gun or somebody'd get shot; and I said I was afraid they would! He kept backing all the time, and saying, "Oh, put it down, put it down, sonny!" but I kinder thought I wouldn't. Then they all stood off, and threw stones at me, and said they'd set fire to the tent, and for me to come out like a man, and they wouldn't hurt me; but I thought as I was just a boy I'd stay where I was. But I told 'em I'd shoot the first man that came near the tent, and their stones didn't amount to much anyhow, for they didn't reach me. But I really did not feel quite so saucy as I talked, for if they hadn't been regular cowards they could have made me lots of trouble, I guess; and when I saw the professor's big white helmet coming through the trees, I tell you I was glad! I called out, "Don't mind the men, sir, I've got 'em covered with the gun!" and at that they gave one look at him, and ran for the woods. He stood still and looked after them as surprised as anything; but when I told him all about it, he laughed and laughed in that still, funny way he has, and said he guessed he didn't make any mistake when he chose his companion; and I thought perhaps he meant to praise me, but I'm not sure. This is all about the tramps.
I told him he better get back, because things could get out of hand, and he swore loudly, telling me to stop messing with that gun or someone would get shot; and I said I was worried that would happen! He kept backing away and saying, "Oh, put it down, put it down, kid!" but I kind of thought I wouldn’t. Then they all stood back, threw stones at me, and said they’d set fire to the tent, and for me to come out like a man, promising they wouldn’t hurt me; but I figured since I was just a kid, I’d stay put. However, I warned them I’d shoot the first person who came near the tent, and their stones didn’t really do much anyway, because they didn’t reach me. But I honestly didn’t feel as brave as I sounded, since if they hadn’t been such cowards, they could have really caused me a lot of trouble, I guess; and when I saw the professor’s big white helmet coming through the trees, I was really relieved! I shouted, "Don’t mind the guys, sir, I’ve got them covered with the gun!" and at that, they took one look at him and ran into the woods. He stood there looking after them, totally bewildered; but when I explained everything to him, he laughed that quiet, funny way he has and said he thought he didn’t make a mistake picking his companion; and I hoped maybe he was complimenting me, but I wasn’t sure. This is all about the tramps.
Good-by, Morton.
Goodbye, Morton.
P.S.—I've torn my pants; but the professor says, "Never mind, there's more where they came from," and he looked at me kinder winkey when he said it, for you know they were made out of his old ones. This time it is really
P.S.—I've ripped my pants; but the professor says, "No worries, there are plenty more," and he looked at me with a kind wink when he said it, because you know they were made from his old ones. This time it is really
Good-by, Morton.
Goodbye, Morton.
Sara was so proud of these letters that she could not resist showing them to Madame Grandet and Mrs. Macon, both of whom were greatly amused.
Sara was so proud of these letters that she couldn't help showing them to Madame Grandet and Mrs. Macon, both of whom found it very amusing.
"He has evidently gotten into Henry's good graces, as well as his old clothes!" laughed the latter. "The boy is like you, Sara, he doesn't know how brave he is."
"He’s clearly won over Henry, along with his old clothes!" laughed Henry. "The kid is just like you, Sara; he has no idea how brave he really is."
Sara looked up quickly.
Sara glanced up quickly.
"Brave, I brave?" she asked in surprise. "I never did a really brave thing in my life!"
"Brave, me brave?" she asked, surprised. "I've never done anything truly brave in my life!"
"Didn't you?" smiling, with a meaning look. "I thought you had done a good many."
"Didn't you?" she said with a smile and a knowing look. "I thought you had done quite a few."
But she made no explanation of her words, and Sara was too modest to ask what they meant.
But she didn’t explain her words, and Sara was too shy to ask what they meant.
Morton came home so brisk and rosy it was good to see him, and regaled Molly for days with the accounts of his wonderful adventures. He seemed to have quite recovered from his longings for a sea-life, and was almost as much interested in certain scientific studies as Sara herself. In fact, their autumn rambles together were pleasures whose memory lingered with both for many a year.
Morton came home looking so cheerful and energetic that it was a joy to see him, and he entertained Molly for days with stories of his amazing adventures. He seemed to have completely gotten over his desire for life at sea, and was almost as interested in certain scientific studies as Sara was. In fact, their autumn walks together were so enjoyable that the memories stayed with both of them for many years.
One morning in November, Sara saw, among the letters on the desk, a creamy square with her own name upon it, and nearly had her breath taken away upon opening it, to find it was an invitation to a dinner given by one of the faculty in honor of a distinguished scientist from abroad, who was to deliver a lecture before the students the coming week.
One morning in November, Sara noticed a creamy square envelope with her name on it among the letters on the desk. She almost lost her breath when she opened it and discovered it was an invitation to a dinner hosted by one of the faculty members in honor of a distinguished scientist from abroad, who was scheduled to give a lecture to the students the following week.
She glanced from it to Professor Macon, who was busy writing, but, seeing no solution of the matter in his face, resolved to consult his wife about it, and stopped in on her way home that noon for the purpose. "Oh, you are invited, then!" cried Mrs. Macon with satisfaction, as Sara explained her errand. "I was sure you would be."
She looked from it to Professor Macon, who was focused on his writing, but not finding any answers on his face, decided to talk to his wife about it. So, she dropped by to see her on her way home that afternoon. "Oh, you’re invited, then!" exclaimed Mrs. Macon happily as Sara explained her reason for visiting. "I knew you would be."
"But how could you think so? I, a fisherman's daughter."
"But how could you think that? I'm just a fisherman's daughter."
"You, Sara Olmstead, the writer who is already being noticed in the literary world! Why shouldn't you be asked, I'd like to know?"
"You, Sara Olmstead, the writer who's already catching attention in the literary world! Why shouldn't you be asked, if you ask me?"
"But, dear Mrs. Macon, what shall I wear? how shall I act?"
"But, dear Mrs. Macon, what should I wear? How should I behave?"
"Ah! now you are talking sense. 'What shall you wear?' Sara, you must have a white dress; something with long, soft folds, and—yes—and trimmed with swan's-down. That will be so becoming."
"Ah! now you’re making sense. 'What are you going to wear?' Sara, you need a white dress; something with long, soft drapes, and—yes—and trimmed with swan's-down. That will look so good on you."
"Yes, and cost a small fortune!"
"Yeah, and it cost a ton!"
"No, not as much as you think. A cashmere will do, and that reminds me, I'm to have a dressmaker here the first of the week; she shall give me an extra day or two, and make your dress, then I can be sure it is all right. And never mind about the swan's-down; for I have some on a dress, I think almost enough, that I have only worn once. She shall rip it off for you to wear on this great occasion."
"No, not as much as you think. A cashmere will do, and that reminds me, I'm having a dressmaker come over at the beginning of the week; she’ll give me an extra day or two and make your dress, so I can be sure it’s all good. And don’t worry about the swan's-down; I have some on a dress that I've only worn once, and I think it’ll be almost enough. She’ll take it off for you to wear on this special occasion."
"O Mrs. Macon, how good you are!"
"O Mrs. Macon, you’re so amazing!"
"Good? Why, this is fun for me. You must go with us, of course. Yes, and we'll ask the Grandets to go in our carriage too; 'twill make five, but no matter; you're little, and can squeeze in between the two gentlemen for that short distance: and, fortunately, cashmere doesn't show mussing badly."
"Good? This is fun for me. You have to come with us, of course. Yes, and we’ll invite the Grandets to ride in our carriage too; it will make five, but that’s okay; you’re small and can squeeze in between the two gentlemen for that brief trip. Luckily, cashmere doesn't show creases too badly."
"But, Mrs. Macon, I'm afraid"—
"But, Mrs. Macon, I'm scared"—
She stopped, coloring daintily.
She paused, blushing delicately.
"Well, of what?"
"Well, about what?"
"Won't you be—ashamed of me? I never went to a dinner-party in my life.
There are a great many forks and spoons to manage, aren't there?"
"Will you be—ashamed of me? I've never been to a dinner party in my life.
There are a lot of forks and spoons to handle, right?"
"Simplest thing in the world, that, my dear; begin with whatever is next your plate. If you think you are wrong at any time, dally a little, and watch your hostess. By the way, this invitation is for two weeks ahead, and Thanksgiving is next week, Thursday; you shall practise here! I was going to see you soon, to invite all three of you to dine with us that day; will you come? We shall ask the Grandets also, but no one else."
"Simplest thing in the world, my dear; start with whatever is next on your plate. If you ever feel unsure, take your time and watch your hostess. By the way, this invitation is for two weeks from now, and Thanksgiving is next week, on Thursday; you can practice here! I was planning to see you soon to invite all three of you to join us for dinner that day; will you come? We'll ask the Grandets too, but no one else."
"You are exceedingly kind, Mrs. Macon; we will be more than happy to come. I had dreaded the day," softly.
"You are so kind, Mrs. Macon; we would be more than happy to come. I had been dreading the day," softly.
"Yes, my dear, anniversaries are sad things; but we will try and enjoy this one. And don't hesitate to ask about anything that puzzles you at our table. These little fads of etiquette are easily learned, after one has acquired that real politeness which must become a part of the character; and that you have, Sara."
"Yes, my dear, anniversaries can be bittersweet; but we'll make an effort to enjoy this one. And don't hesitate to ask about anything that confuses you while we're at the table. These little quirks of etiquette can be picked up easily once you have that genuine politeness that needs to be a part of your character; and you have that, Sara."
"Thank you for your encouragement, dear Mrs. Macon; I shall try not to put you to the blush."
"Thank you for your support, dear Mrs. Macon; I’ll do my best not to embarrass you."
CHAPTER XVI.
THE PRINCESS HOLDS A "DRAWING-ROOM."
When Morton heard of the two invitations, and something of the foregoing conversation, as they sat over their cosey supper that evening, he kept quite still, while Molly was running on with questions, suggestions, and comments, till there was a lull; then he looked up at his elder sister with a queer expression.
When Morton heard about the two invitations and some of the earlier conversation while they were enjoying their cozy dinner that evening, he stayed completely quiet, while Molly kept going with questions, suggestions, and comments until there was a pause; then he glanced at his older sister with a strange look.
"Supposing, Sara, I had gone with Uncle Jabez Wanamead, and then should come home a rough fisherman, while you were learning how to be polite; would you have been ashamed of me?"
"Imagine, Sara, if I had gone with Uncle Jabez Wanamead and came back as a rough fisherman, while you were learning to be polite; would you have been embarrassed by me?"
"No, Morton; but I shall be much prouder of you if you will have the bravery and honesty of a fisherman, with the education and manners of a gentleman, and the spirit of a Christian; that ought to make a man for any sister to be proud of."
"No, Morton; but I’ll be much prouder of you if you have the courage and integrity of a fisherman, combined with the education and manners of a gentleman, and the spirit of a Christian; that’s the kind of man any sister would be proud of."
"Well," he said, drawing in his breath, "I'll say it now, Sara, I'm glad you stuck out so against my going in the Mary Jane. While I was off with the professor we were by the sea a day or two, and I went aboard a smack. It was a better one than that, too; but I was glad I hadn't a berth there, for somehow things did look dreadfully rough to me that day. There was a boy about my age, and the men swore at him nearly every word they said, and he swore too, and chewed and smoked and drank his grog; and he seemed real proud to think he could take it down clear without staggering. I was glad to get back to the professor, Sara, but I would like to have a yacht of my own, and sail all over the world after specimens for the museum; wouldn't that be fine?"
"Well," he said, taking a deep breath, "I'll just say it now, Sara, I’m really glad you were against me going on the Mary Jane. While I was away with the professor, we spent a day or two by the sea, and I went aboard a fishing boat. It was even better than that one, but I was relieved I didn’t have a spot there because everything felt really rough to me that day. There was a kid about my age, and the guys cursed at him almost every word, and he cursed back, chewed, smoked, and drank his rum; he seemed really proud that he could down it without stumbling. I was happy to get back to the professor, Sara, but I would love to have my own yacht and sail all over the world collecting specimens for the museum; wouldn’t that be amazing?"
"Perhaps you may some day; who knows? Stranger things than that have happened."
"Maybe one day you will; who knows? Stranger things have happened."
It was a very nice-looking trio which turned into Mrs. Macon's gate after church Thanksgiving Day. The checks Sara received for her articles were of great assistance in clothing them comfortably for the winter; and she glanced with almost motherly pride from tall Morton, in his neat overcoat and derby, to Molly, pretty as a pink, with her flying curls and scarlet cheeks, in a dark blue serge trimmed with fur.
It was a great-looking trio that approached Mrs. Macon's gate after church on Thanksgiving Day. The checks Sara got for her articles really helped in dressing them warmly for the winter; she looked on with almost a motherly pride from tall Morton, in his smart overcoat and derby, to Molly, as pretty as a picture, with her bouncing curls and rosy cheeks, wearing a dark blue serge coat trimmed with fur.
She forgot herself, but no one else would have done so; for the slender figure in black, with a close-fitting jacket and trig little hat, was so symmetrical, while the face above had such a charm, both of feature and expression, that few could pass her by unnoted.
She lost track of herself, but no one else would have; the slim figure in black, with a fitted jacket and stylish little hat, was so well-proportioned, and the face above had such an appeal, both in features and expression, that hardly anyone could walk past her without noticing.
Mrs. Macon welcomed them with gay cordiality.
Mrs. Macon welcomed them with cheerful warmth.
"Dear me! How sweet you do look, Sara!" giving her a motherly kiss. "But you'll have to look out for this young lady or she'll eclipse you yet!" pinching Molly's dimpled cheek. "How the child is shooting up! I've a surprise for you, Sara. I hope it will be a happy one."
"Wow! You look so lovely, Sara!" she said, giving her a motherly kiss. "But you need to be careful of this young lady or she'll outshine you!" she added, pinching Molly's dimpled cheek. "Look how much the child is growing! I have a surprise for you, Sara. I hope it's a good one."
"I think your surprises are always happy, Mrs. Macon."
"I believe your surprises are always delightful, Mrs. Macon."
"As are your remarks, Sara. Well, come, Madame Grandet is below."
"Just like your comments, Sara. Well, come on, Madame Grandet is downstairs."
They descended to the beautiful drawing-room, where, in the softened light, Sara was conscious of several figures; the madame, lovely in a Frenchy toilet, with a dash of scarlet here and there, rose to greet them, while the little group of black coats just beyond separated and turned, resolving itself into her host, Professor Grandet, and—Robert Glendenning!
They went down to the beautiful living room, where, in the soft light, Sara noticed several people; the madame, stunning in a stylish French outfit with splashes of red here and there, got up to greet them, while the small group of men in black coats nearby parted and turned, transforming into her host, Professor Grandet, and—Robert Glendenning!
The last named came forward with an eager movement, and Sara's heart stood still a minute, then plunged on with rapid beats, as he took her hand and bent over it with an earnest greeting. He looked well, as she quickly observed, having broadened into proportions better suited to his height, and his eyes seemed more brilliant than ever as they met her own.
The last one stepped forward eagerly, and Sara's heart stopped for a moment, then raced as he took her hand and leaned over it with a sincere greeting. He looked great, as she quickly noticed, having filled out to match his height better, and his eyes seemed brighter than ever when they met hers.
"This is my surprise, Sara," laughed Mrs. Macon; "and you know," mischievously, "they are always happy ones. I think you have remarked it yourself."
"This is my surprise, Sara," Mrs. Macon laughed. "And you know," she said playfully, "they're always happy ones. I think you've noticed that yourself."
But Sara only answered by a look: her words did not come readily just then.
But Sara just responded with a look: she couldn't find the words at that moment.
"He have come last night," said the madame, beaming upon her nephew, "so that it was to all of us a surprise, for we have not expect him."
"He came last night," said the madame, smiling at her nephew, "so it was a surprise for all of us, since we weren't expecting him."
"Indeed! As if you could think, Aunt Felicie, that I would eat my
Thanksgiving turkey in a boarding-house, when"—
"Seriously! As if you could think, Aunt Felicie, that I would eat my
Thanksgiving turkey in a boarding house, when"—
"Ah! but that is what you would then do, if our friends had not so kindly invite us here, Robare; are not your uncle and myself also in a boarding-house?" a reply which rather nonplussed the young man for a moment.
"Ah! but that's what you would have done if our friends hadn't so kindly invited us here, Robare; aren't your uncle and I also in a boarding house?" This response caught the young man off guard for a moment.
But, fortunately for his embarrassment, the domestic just then announced dinner, and Mrs. Macon said,—
But, luckily for him, the housekeeper just announced dinner, and Mrs. Macon said,—
"Henry, will you give your arm to madame? And you, Mr. Glendenning, to
Miss Olmstead; I will do myself the honor of walking in with Professor
Grandet; and I'm sure Morton will be happy to escort his better half, as
I suppose a twin sister may be called."
"Henry, will you give your arm to madame? And you, Mr. Glendenning, to
Miss Olmstead; I will have the pleasure of walking in with Professor
Grandet; and I'm sure Morton will be happy to escort his other half, as
I suppose a twin sister could be called."
As they passed through the hall, Sara's escort said in a low tone,—
As they walked through the hall, Sara's escort spoke quietly,—
"I have heard of your sorrows and your joys through my good aunt. Tell me one thing, is your life any happier, broader, better, amid these new surroundings?"
"I've heard about your struggles and your happiness from my wonderful aunt. Tell me one thing: is your life any happier, fuller, or better in these new surroundings?"
"Yes," said Sara, "I believe it is; and yet, sometimes my very soul is sick for the sight and sound of the sea, and for the roughest greeting from one of our good old weather-beaten fishermen at home."
"Yes," Sara said, "I think it is; and yet, sometimes my very soul aches for the sight and sound of the sea, and for even the roughest hello from one of our good old weathered fishermen back home."
"I am glad that is so. You are too loyal to forget easily; but still you would not go back, would you?"
"I’m glad to hear that. You're too loyal to forget easily, but you wouldn't go back, right?"
"No, never;" smiling up into his face. "There is no plan for going back in my life; only for going forward."
"No, never," she said with a smile, looking up into his face. "There's no plan to go back in my life; only to move forward."
He smiled in return, but the bustle of taking their seats prevented any answer. When all was quiet again, Sara had time to notice that she had been placed where she could observe every motion of her hostess, and even as the thought crossed her mind, she caught that lady's eye and a telegraphic glance passed between them. Sara's said, "Help me!" Mrs. Macon's replied, "Watch me!" at which both smiled slyly, and turned to the next neighbor with some light remark.
He smiled back, but the rush of settling into their seats interrupted any response. Once it was quiet again, Sara realized she was in a position to see every movement of her hostess, and just as she had that thought, she made eye contact with the lady. A quick, silent exchange occurred between them. Sara's eyes said, "Help me!" while Mrs. Macon's responded with, "Watch me!" They both smirked and then turned to the next person with some casual comment.
Morton and Molly had been so drilled in their deportment before they came, that each sat now stiff and solemn as martinets awaiting some command; Morton, eying hopelessly the tiny bouillon-cup before him, with the healthy appetite of a boy who had not eaten anything since an early breakfast; while Molly, after a stony rigidity of perhaps two minutes, suddenly gave a little twist and drew a sigh as long and lugubrious as the wail of an autumn blast. Professor Macon looked at her with twinkling eyes.
Morton and Molly had been trained so well in their behavior before they arrived that each sat now stiff and serious like soldiers waiting for orders; Morton, staring hopelessly at the tiny soup cup in front of him, with the appetite of a boy who hadn't eaten anything since an early breakfast; while Molly, after sitting rigid for maybe two minutes, suddenly let out a little twist and a long, sad sigh like the moan of a chilly autumn wind. Professor Macon looked at her with glimmering eyes.
"Don't be discouraged, Miss Molly," he whispered leaning towards her, "there is a turkey somewhere, I'm sure, for I had a sniff of it myself some time ago." Her eyes brightened, and she whispered back in the same confidential way,—
"Don't get down, Miss Molly," he whispered as he leaned closer to her, "I'm sure there's a turkey around here somewhere; I caught a whiff of it myself a while ago." Her eyes lit up, and she whispered back in the same secretive tone,—
"You see, I don't like beef-tea very well, and I do love turkey. But, of course, if it's the thing"—and she submissively took up her spoon, prepared to attack the decoction.
"You know, I’m not really a fan of beef tea, but I absolutely love turkey. However, if that’s what we’re having"—and she obediently picked up her spoon, ready to tackle the brew.
Sara's cheeks had grown red at this; but when the professor added,—
Sara's cheeks turned red at this; but when the professor added,—
"Between you and me, Molly, I think it's only fit for sick folks myself; but I suppose, as the saying is, we must eat by the card;" at which everybody laughed good-naturedly, her worried feeling wore off, and she began to think it would not, perhaps, be an unforgivable offence if one of them did commit a blunder or two.
"Honestly, Molly, I think it's really just for sick people; but I guess, like they say, we have to go by the menu;" at that, everyone chuckled good-naturedly, her anxiety faded, and she started to think that maybe it wouldn't be such a big deal if one of them made a mistake or two.
In fact, by the time the bouillon disappeared to make room for the next course, she had quite forgotten her worries, so deeply was she interested in what Robert was telling her of the wonderful growth and vigor of his city home, Chicago; while the children, unwatched and well occupied, fell into order like well-trained soldiers; Molly now and then flinging out some naive remark which sent a ripple of laughter around the table, at which Morton would begin trying to frown her down, in his elder-brotherly way, and end by laughing with the rest.
In fact, by the time the broth was gone to make space for the next dish, she had completely forgotten her worries, so captivated was she by what Robert was telling her about the amazing growth and energy of his city, Chicago. Meanwhile, the children, left to their own devices and happily engaged, fell into place like well-trained soldiers. Molly would occasionally toss out some naive comment that caused a wave of laughter around the table, prompting Morton to try to scold her in his big-brotherly way, only to end up laughing along with everyone else.
When the ladies had returned to the drawing-room and coffee, leaving the gentlemen deep in a political discussion in the professor's snuggery, just off the dining-room, Mrs. Macon saw the children happily interested in some beautiful photographs of European scenes, viewed through a powerfully mounted lens, then turned to the others.
When the ladies returned to the living room for coffee, leaving the guys deep in a political discussion in the professor's cozy study next to the dining room, Mrs. Macon noticed the kids happily looking at some beautiful photographs of European scenes through a powerful mounted lens, and then turned to the others.
"Come," she said, "I want you to go up-stairs with me, and see Sara's dress. My dressmaker has done wonders the past week, and it is nearly ready."
"Come on," she said, "I want you to come upstairs with me and see Sara's dress. My dressmaker has done a great job this past week, and it's almost ready."
They followed her to the little sewing-room, which Sara so well remembered as the first apartment of this hospitable house into which she had ever been introduced, and there lay the white gown over a chair. After viewing it critically, Sara in a quiet rapture, and madame with all a French woman's enthusiasm and epithets, Mrs. Macon said impulsively,—
They followed her to the small sewing room that Sara remembered as the first part of this welcoming house she’d ever been introduced to, and there was the white gown draped over a chair. After examining it closely, Sara felt a quiet joy, while Madame expressed all the enthusiasm and flair of a French woman. Mrs. Macon then said impulsively,—
"Do try it on, Sara; I'm a little afraid about this skirt; it looks short in front, and you know she has had to go almost entirely by measure, so far; here, let me pin the rest of this swan's-down in place, while you take off your dress."
"Go ahead and try it on, Sara; I'm a bit worried about this skirt; it looks short in the front, and you know she's mostly gone by measurements so far; here, let me pin the rest of this swan's-down in place while you take off your dress."
Sara obeyed without a murmur, feeling all the delight of any young girl in trying on her first evening gown, while her two tire-women stood by, patting, punching, pulling, and commenting, as women will, pronouncing it a perfect fit, and quite long enough. When it was finally adjusted, they stepped back, and the little madame drew a long breath.
Sara complied without complaint, feeling all the excitement of any young girl trying on her first evening dress, while her two attendants stood by, patting, adjusting, tugging, and commenting, as women do, declaring it a perfect fit and just the right length. When it was finally adjusted, they stepped back, and the little madame took a deep breath.
"Ah! but she is beautiful!" she said in her own language; "she might be one of the old noblesse," while Mrs. Macon, controlling her delight, remarked,—
"Ah! but she is beautiful!" she said in her own language; "she could be from the old nobility," while Mrs. Macon, managing her excitement, commented,—
"It is becoming, my dear: you have one of those peculiar complexions dead white only enhances. You look taller, too, a full inch, in that train. Really, the children ought to see you; let's go down-stairs and take them by surprise."
"It suits you, my dear: you have one of those unique complexions that being dead white only makes better. You also look taller, about an inch, in that dress. Honestly, the kids should see you; let's go downstairs and surprise them."
Sara, believing them still alone, did not object; and Mrs. Macon, if she had heard a closing door, and steps through the hall below, did not think it necessary to mention the circumstance. So down they went, the two attendants in front, and Sara following, with possibly a little intensification of her usual measured and stately tread. Thus they entered the drawing-room, the two ladies parting to right and left before her, as might two maids of honor attending some royal personage, the stately white-robed figure advancing, with head slightly bent, as if in modest disclaiming of all this parade over one so young.
Sara, thinking they were still alone, didn’t say anything; and Mrs. Macon, if she heard a door close or footsteps in the hallway below, didn’t feel it was important to say anything. So down they went, the two attendants in front, and Sara following, perhaps with a slightly more pronounced version of her usual graceful and measured walk. They entered the drawing room, with the two ladies moving aside for her, just like maids of honor would for a royal guest, as the elegant figure in white advanced with her head slightly bowed, as if to humbly downplay the attention she was receiving for being so young.
"Oh!" cried Molly shrilly, "it's Sara, and she looks like a queen!" while the three gentlemen, farther down the room, turned quickly from their talk, and one said, under his breath,—
"Oh!" cried Molly shrilly, "it's Sara, and she looks like a queen!" while the three gentlemen, farther down the room, turned quickly from their talk, and one said, under his breath,—
"A princess, indeed!"
"A princess, for sure!"
Then they all surrounded her, even dignified Professor Macon showing his enjoyment of the masquerade, while Professor Grandet spread out both hands, and cried, "Beautifool! Beautifool!" in a French rapture.
Then they all gathered around her, even the dignified Professor Macon showing his enjoyment of the party, while Professor Grandet spread out both hands and exclaimed, "Beautiful! Beautiful!" in a French frenzy.
Only Robert Glendenning said nothing more, unless eyes speak; but Sara did not seem to miss the lack of words on his part.
Only Robert Glendenning stayed silent, unless eyes can communicate; but Sara didn’t seem to notice his silence.
"It is strange, now," observed the host reflectively, after the first outburst had subsided, "what a transformation dress is! I shall never again quite dare to think of Miss Sara as a little girl; she has crossed the brook, she has entered into woman's kingdom, and all because of a long white gown!"
"It’s strange, now," the host noted thoughtfully, after the initial excitement died down, "what a change clothes can make! I’ll never be able to see Miss Sara as a little girl again; she’s crossed over, she’s stepped into the world of women, and it’s all because of a long white dress!"
Sara turned to him.
Sara faced him.
"Oh, please, sir, I'd rather be the little girl. I"—with a pathetic tremble in her voice, "I'm barely twenty yet, and I've never had much of a girlhood."
"Oh, please, sir, I’d rather be the little girl. I"—with a sad tremor in her voice, "I’m only twenty, and I’ve never really had much of a childhood."
The little cry, right from her heart, sent a thrill through every one; and there was not a person in the room, even to careless Molly, who did not, then and there, resolve that whatever was in their power should be done to bring that brightness into her life, in which it had been so greatly lacking. Robert Glendenning sought his aunt's eyes, and in his she saw an indomitable resolution, while in hers he read a sudden yielding, which made his heart leap with joy; for he knew no step could be a happy one for him which did not meet with her full approval.
The little cry, coming straight from her heart, sent a thrill through everyone; and there wasn’t a single person in the room, even the indifferent Molly, who didn’t, at that moment, decide that they would do everything they could to bring some light into her life, which had been so severely lacking. Robert Glendenning looked into his aunt’s eyes, and in them, she saw a determined resolve, while in his, he sensed a sudden softness that made his heart jump with joy; because he knew that no step he took could be truly happy unless it had her complete approval.
The rest of the evening passed swiftly and merrily away, Sara once more in her plain black dress, modestly bearing her part in the bright, animated conversation, in which even the children were interested, as well as instructed. When they separated to their homes, Robert said,—
The rest of the evening flew by happily, with Sara once again in her simple black dress, modestly playing her part in the lively conversation that even the kids found interesting and educational. When it was time to head home, Robert said,—
"Miss Sara, with your permission, I will walk home with you; I want to see where you live, and besides, there are a good many lawless students on the street to-night."
"Miss Sara, if it's alright with you, I’d like to walk home with you; I want to see where you live, and also, there are quite a few troublemaking students out on the streets tonight."
"And won't we see you again, Mr. Glendenning?" asked his hostess.
"And won’t we see you again, Mr. Glendenning?" asked his hostess.
"I fear not, Mrs. Macon; I leave to-morrow at nine o'clock."
"I’m not worried, Mrs. Macon; I’m leaving tomorrow at nine o'clock."
"Your stay is short."
"You're here for a short time."
"Yes, very; a business trip mostly, which I managed to bring about to take in Thanksgiving Day. Let me thank you for helping to make it one of the happiest I have ever known."
"Yes, definitely; it was mostly a business trip, but I arranged it to include Thanksgiving Day. I really appreciate your help in making it one of the happiest I've ever experienced."
"I think," smiling mischievously, as she gave him her hand, "your thanks are due elsewhere; but as I never refuse anything that is offered me, so I won't these; and allow me to say," with intense meaning, "as far as I am concerned, you are most welcome!"
"I think," she said with a sly smile as she extended her hand to him, "your thanks should go to someone else; but since I never turn down anything that's offered to me, I won't turn these down either; and let me just say," with deep emphasis, "as far as I'm concerned, you are absolutely welcome!"
"Thank you again! Miss Olmstead, are you ready? I'll be home soon, aunt; good-night, Professor Macon," and Sara was conducted down the steps, her heart beating, and her head whirling with new, strange, unfathomable thoughts.
"Thanks again! Miss Olmstead, are you ready? I'll be home soon, aunt; good night, Professor Macon," and Sara was led down the steps, her heart racing and her mind spinning with new, strange, and incomprehensible thoughts.
The dinner-party came off in due course of events, and Sara went through the ordeal with credit to her quartet of guardians. Indeed, she made so favorable an impression upon several that they really longed for a more extended acquaintance, and, for a time, invitations became quite a common affair. But she accepted these most sparingly.
The dinner party happened as planned, and Sara handled the experience well thanks to her four guardians. In fact, she made such a good impression on several guests that they genuinely wanted to get to know her better, and for a while, invitations flowed in regularly. However, she accepted them very selectively.
"I can never return them," she said to Mrs. Macon, "and I do not like to be under obligations, except to those I love," with a sweet look into her friend's face.
"I can never return them," she told Mrs. Macon, "and I don’t like to feel obligated, except to those I care about," with a warm smile at her friend's face.
"Yes, my dear, that is right, only in these cases the people expect no return, knowing fully your circumstances; your acceptance and enjoyment repay them sufficiently."
"Yes, my dear, that’s correct. In these situations, people don’t expect anything in return, fully understanding your circumstances; your acceptance and enjoyment are enough to repay them."
But Sara shook her head. She had her own ideas of these things, and besides, it was no trial for her, the doing without society. Here, as in Killamet, she preferred books to people; though she was often charmed to find herself deeply interested in some individual, who upon acquaintance developed qualities she had only dreamed of before. But it was simply as individuals that these interested her; taken en masse the world of men and women seemed cold almost to cruelty. After one or two evenings out, she went back to her books with a warm feeling of attachment.
But Sara shook her head. She had her own thoughts on these matters, and anyway, it wasn't difficult for her to do without socializing. Here, just like in Killamet, she preferred books over people; though she was often pleasantly surprised to find herself genuinely interested in someone who, upon getting to know them, revealed qualities she had only imagined before. However, it was purely as individuals that these people fascinated her; when looked at as a whole, the world of men and women felt almost cruelly cold. After one or two evenings out, she returned to her books with a warm sense of connection.
"You cannot disappoint me, dear old friends!" she whispered lovingly, and the next invitation was answered by a formal regret.
"You can't let me down, my dear old friends!" she whispered affectionately, and the next invitation was met with a polite decline.
So the winter passed quietly and swiftly away; for busy time is always swift time, and all three of our Olmstead household were thoroughly busy: Sara with her writing added to the museum work; Morton with his studies, in which he was growing deeply interested; and Molly in a little of everything. She had no special fondness for books, but a real genius for cookery and housework, most of which now devolved upon her in their modest establishment. But Molly was growing very pretty too, not with Sara's delicate, spirituelle attractions, but with a saucy, piquant, bewitching charm of her own that the students were not slow to notice, and which Molly was not slow to appreciate, and make the most of.
So the winter passed quietly and quickly; busy times always seem to fly by, and all three members of the Olmstead household were fully occupied: Sara with her writing in addition to her museum work; Morton with his studies, which he was becoming really interested in; and Molly doing a bit of everything. She didn't have a particular love for books, but she had a real talent for cooking and managing the house, most of which now fell on her in their cozy home. But Molly was also becoming quite pretty, not with Sara's delicate, spiritual charm, but with a cheeky, lively, captivating appeal of her own that the students quickly noticed, and which Molly was quick to appreciate and take advantage of.
Still, Sara did not for some time take any notice of this; for she could not understand that what to her was a nuisance, and to be gotten rid of at once, was to Molly the source of the greatest amusement and delight, —their street admiration and attentions. It came upon her with a shock, one day, to find herself on the sidewalk behind some tall-hatted young sprig, accompanied by her little sister, rattling on to him with smiles, dimples, and tosses, in her own peculiar way, as if she had known him all her life, and she could scarcely wait to get the child indoors, before she began,—
Still, Sara didn’t pay much attention to this for a while; she couldn't understand that what was a nuisance to her, something to be gotten rid of quickly, was for Molly the source of great amusement and joy—the admiration and attention from the people in their street. One day, it hit her hard when she found herself on the sidewalk behind some tall-hatted young guy, with her little sister chatting away to him with smiles, dimples, and playful gestures, as if she had known him forever. She could hardly wait to get the child inside before she started,—
"Molly, who was that?"
"Molly, who is that?"
"That? Why, I've forgotten his name," coolly. "He's a 'fresh' though, I believe."
"That? Oh, I've forgotten his name," she said coolly. "He's a 'newbie' though, I think."
"And you're one, too, I should think!" strongly indignant. "What in the world were you doing?"
"And you are one, too, I would say!" she replied, clearly upset. "What on earth were you doing?"
"Oh, just talking and laughing."
"Just chatting and having fun."
"When you don't even know who he is? O Molly!"
"When you don't even know who he is? Oh Molly!"
"Well, what of it? All the girls talk to them, coming home from school, and nobody thinks anything of it but you!" pouting and frowning, in her growing anger.
"Well, so what? All the girls chat with them on the way home from school, and nobody thinks anything of it but you!" she said, pouting and frowning in her rising anger.
Sara looked at her with suddenly-awakened eyes. Even in her petulance she was wonderfully pretty, with her great surprised eyes, saucy little nose, and exquisite coloring; and a sudden sense of her helplessness, if this little sister should also prove to be vain, and careless of her good name, came over her with such crushing force that she dropped into a chair, feeling almost faint for the moment. Molly, frightened at her sudden pallor, cried out,—
Sara looked at her with wide, suddenly alert eyes. Even in her irritation, she was incredibly pretty, with her big surprised eyes, cheeky little nose, and beautiful complexion; and a sudden wave of fear about her helplessness, if this little sister turned out to be vain and indifferent to her reputation, hit her so hard that she collapsed into a chair, feeling almost faint for a moment. Molly, alarmed by her sudden pale face, exclaimed,—
"What is it, Sara? What have I done? Is it such a sin to walk with a student on the street?"
"What is it, Sara? What did I do? Is it such a crime to walk with a student on the street?"
Sara shook her head helplessly.
Sara shook her head in disbelief.
"If I could only make you understand, Molly: you must understand! See here," with intense earnestness, "we are all alone in the world, Molly, you and Morton and I, all alone, except for a few friends, whose only interest in us depends upon our worthiness. Don't you see how careful we must be? We have no home, no money, no anything, except our good name: we must keep that! Nothing, nothing, must take it from us. The Bible says it is more precious than rubies, and it is, Molly, it is; indeed, with us it is everything! If you had a father and mother to back you, possibly you could make such acquaintances without harm, though it seems to me a hazardous thing, even then; but now it is absolutely dangerous! Promise me, Molly, that this shall end it."
"If I could just make you understand, Molly: you have to understand! Listen," he said with deep seriousness, "we're all alone in the world, Molly, you, Morton, and me, all alone, except for a few friends whose interest in us relies on our worthiness. Don’t you see how careful we need to be? We have no home, no money, nothing, except our good name: we have to protect that! Nothing, nothing, can take it away from us. The Bible says it’s more valuable than rubies, and it is, Molly, it truly is; in our case, it’s everything! If you had a father and mother to support you, maybe you could make such connections without risk, although I still think it’s a risky move, even then; but now, it’s absolutely dangerous! Promise me, Molly, that this will be the end of it."
"If I promise I shall break it," said the honest girl; "for they will speak to me, and I shall forget when I'm away from you."
"If I promise, I'll likely break it," said the honest girl; "because they'll talk to me, and I'll forget when I'm not with you."
"Then, Molly," with sudden resolution, "I shall resign my position, and take you back to Killamet. I can make enough with my pen to keep us from starving."
"Then, Molly," with sudden determination, "I’ll quit my job and take you back to Killamet. I can earn enough with my writing to keep us from going hungry."
Molly looked at her, and knowing she was in deadly earnest burst out,—
Molly looked at her, and realizing she was completely serious, exclaimed,—
"Oh, don't do that, Sara; 'twould be too dreadful! I'll try, I really will; but you must remember I'm not like you. I don't care for books, and I do like people; and it's awfully lonesome with nobody but you and Morton! Other girls have parties and rides, and lots of nice times; and I don't even have girlfriends to come and visit me; it's lonesome, it is!"
"Oh, don't do that, Sara; it would be way too awful! I'll try, I really will; but you have to remember I'm not like you. I don't care for books, and I do like being around people; and it's super lonely with just you and Morton! Other girls have parties and outings, and a ton of fun; and I don’t even have any girlfriends to come and hang out with me; it’s really lonely, it is!"
Sara felt the force of this as she had never felt it before. Here was a nature as opposite to her own as the two poles. The books, thoughts, and work, which gave her such pleasure were all a weariness to this sunny, companionable creature, longing for life, merriment, and all youthful pleasures. Could she greatly blame the child? And her tones softened as she said,—
Sara felt this more profoundly than she ever had before. This nature was as opposite to hers as the two poles. The books, ideas, and work that brought her so much joy were all exhausting to this sunny, friendly person who longed for life, fun, and all the pleasures of youth. Could she really blame the child? Her tone softened as she said,—
"Poor little girl! Have I kept you too close? Believe me it was for your good."
"Poor little girl! Have I held you too close? I promise it was for your own good."
At this Molly weakened instantly, and two arms flew about Sara's neck, while a penitent voice cried,—
At this, Molly immediately weakened, and she wrapped her arms around Sara's neck, while a remorseful voice said,—
"I know I'm just as mean as I can be, and you're the best sister in the world; but oh! I do wish I could ride horse-back, and go to parties and picnics, and have stacks of girls all the time, then those silly students might go to gr—I mean to College, where they belong; for I wouldn't care a cent for the whole lot of them!"
"I know I can be really mean, and you're the best sister ever; but oh! I really wish I could ride horses, go to parties and picnics, and be surrounded by girls all the time. Then those silly students could go to gr—I mean College, where they belong; because I wouldn't care at all about any of them!"
Sara laughed. After all, there was something in this honest, transparent child, from which evil had always seemed to slide, as dust slips from a polished mirror; and she said with conviction,—
Sara laughed. After all, there was something about this honest, transparent kid, from which evil always seemed to slide off, like dust from a polished mirror; and she said with conviction,—
"Molly, we'll both do differently. I like people too little, you perhaps too much; but after this I'll cultivate a fondness for them. There is no reason why we shouldn't both go out more, in certain ways, and see something of the life about us. If you will give up these wretched street acquaintances you shall have a party next Saturday."
"Molly, we'll both change our approach. I tend to like people too little, and you maybe like them too much; but from now on, I’ll work on being more fond of them. There's no reason we can't both go out more often and experience the world around us. If you can let go of these awful street acquaintances, you’ll get to have a party next Saturday."
"A party? O Sara!" her eyes dazzling in their delight.
"A party? Oh Sara!" her eyes sparkling with joy.
"What kind of one?"
"What type of one?"
"A tea-party. Let's see, you might have nine girls, besides yourself; that would about fill our table, and I'll wait on you. I presume Morton will be off, as usual, on a geological ramble, so we needn't count him."
"A tea party. Let's see, you could have nine girls, including yourself; that would about fill our table, and I'll take care of you. I guess Morton will be off, as usual, on a geology trip, so we don't need to count him."
"O Sara! and may I have the table trimmed, and flowers all around? and may I make the cake? And oh!" clasping her hands together, "may I have Mr. Hoffstott freeze some cream?"
"O Sara! Can we have the table set up nicely and flowers everywhere? Can I bake the cake? And oh!" she said, clasping her hands together, "can I ask Mr. Hoffstott to freeze some cream?"
"Yes," laughed Sara; "yes, every one, if you'll keep your part of the contract."
"Yeah," laughed Sara; "yeah, everyone, if you stick to your part of the deal."
"Sara," with intense solemnity, "if a student speaks to me I'll look right through him, like this," with a stare of Gorgonian stoniness; "and if he isn't completely silenced, I'll wither him this way," and she swept her sister with a slow, lofty, contemptuous glance, that would have scathed an agent.
"Sara," she said seriously, "if a student talks to me, I'll stare right through him like this," giving a look of absolute coldness; "and if he isn't totally quiet, I'll deal with him like this," and she looked at her sister with a slow, high-and-mighty, scornful glance that would have intimidated anyone.
"O Molly! Molly!" was all Sara said, as she laughed in spite of herself; but she felt she could trust the child who, with all her faults, had not a grain of slyness or deception in her nature.
"O Molly! Molly!" was all Sara said, laughing despite herself; but she felt she could trust the child who, with all her flaws, didn't have an ounce of sneakiness or deceit in her nature.
CHAPTER XVII.
MOLLY GIVES A PARTY.
The party came off, "according to contract," as Molly observed, and for a few days kept the child in a flutter of delight. Sara purposely left the preparations to her, only giving advice as it was requested; and even she, though so well acquainted with Molly's housekeeping abilities, was astonished at the result. It gave her real respect for the girl to see the method with which she planned it all, from her list of invited guests to her list of grocer's stores, arranged with the probable cost at the side of each article, that Sara might understand just how much money would be needed.
The party went off "according to plan," as Molly noted, and for a few days kept the child buzzing with excitement. Sara intentionally let her handle the arrangements, only offering advice when asked; and even she, despite knowing Molly's skills in managing a household, was surprised by the outcome. It earned her genuine respect for the girl to witness the way she organized everything, from her guest list to her grocery list, laid out with estimated costs alongside each item so Sara could see exactly how much money would be required.
Then the dishes she compounded, after intense calculations over the cook-book, and frequent racings down-stairs to consult with Mrs. Hoffstott, were really toothsome and delicate; besides being brought about with precision and forethought, so that all might not crowd together at the end.
Then the dishes she created, after careful planning with the cookbook and frequent trips downstairs to consult with Mrs. Hoffstott, were truly delicious and refined; in addition, they were prepared with precision and consideration, so that everything wouldn't come together at the last minute.
"Now," she said, Friday night, consulting a much-worn bit of paper, and drawing a long, house-wifely sigh, "now I'm all ready, except the salad, and laying the table, and the decorating. If I only had a screen to put before the range, so that we needn't have the table in here! it will fill up so."
"Now," she said on Friday night, looking at a well-used piece of paper and letting out a long, weary sigh, "now I'm all set, except for the salad, setting the table, and the decorating. If only I had a screen to put in front of the stove, so we wouldn't have to have the table in here! It will fill up so."
Sara looked up.
Sara looked up.
"There is one in our cloak-room at the museum. Perhaps the professor would let you take it for this grand occasion, if Morton will bring it home for you."
"There’s one in our coatroom at the museum. Maybe the professor would let you borrow it for this special occasion if Morton can bring it back for you."
"Would you, Morton? would you?"
"Would you, Morton? Will you?"
"Oh, I suppose so; anything for peace!" growled the latter, just glancing up from his Burroughs.
"Oh, I guess so; anything for peace!" grumbled the other, barely looking up from his Burroughs.
"That's a lovely boy! Well, and the flowers—how glad I am they're so cheap, now"—
"That's a nice boy! And the flowers—I'm so happy they're so affordable now."
"Oh, yes, Molly! I forgot to tell you: Mrs. Macon says she has a quantity of early blossoms in her hot-bed, and you can have a picking from them."
"Oh, yes, Molly! I forgot to tell you: Mrs. Macon says she has a bunch of early flowers in her hot-bed, and you can pick some from them."
"Now, Sara, if you had forgotten that! How good she is! And I'm to have Mrs. Hoffstott's pretty old china, with the blue forget-me-nots, and— well, isn't everybody kind, anyhow?"
"Now, Sara, if you forgot that! How nice she is! And I'm going to get Mrs. Hoffstott's lovely old china, with the blue forget-me-nots, and— well, isn't everyone kind, anyway?"
Sara put down her book with a laugh.
Sara put her book down and laughed.
"Go on, dear; what's the use in trying to read when there's a party going on? Talk to me about it; I want to know all the arrangements;" and happy Molly ran on like a thoroughly well-oiled windmill for at least twenty minutes without a stop.
"Come on, sweetheart; what's the point in trying to read when there's a party happening? Tell me all about it; I want to know all the plans;" and cheerful Molly chatted away like a perfectly functioning windmill for at least twenty minutes without a break.
When, at the end of that time, there was a pause for breath, Sara said,—
When the time was up and there was a moment to catch our breath, Sara said,—
"And how about the students?"
"And what about the students?"
Molly gave a merry little laugh.
Molly let out a cheerful little laugh.
"It's the greatest fun, Sara! They can't understand at all; they look at me as if I was a Barnum's fat woman, or something, and I sail right by, with my head up, and never see them. I think" (reflectively), "if anything, it's better fun than the other way. That was too much like every girl you see, and this is just me alone: I really enjoy it."
"It's so much fun, Sara! They have no idea; they look at me like I'm some sideshow attraction, and I just walk by with my head held high, ignoring them. I think" (reflectively), "if anything, this is more enjoyable than the other way. That felt too much like every other girl you see, and this is just me on my own: I really enjoy it."
"Molly, you are incorrigible!"
"Molly, you can't be fixed!"
"What's that? I wish you wouldn't use such big words, Sara; I never could understand them; but if you mean I don't keep my promise, it isn't so! I do: you can ask Maud Wheeler if I don't."
"What's that? I wish you wouldn't use such complicated words, Sara; I never could get them; but if you mean I don't keep my promise, that's not true! I do: you can ask Maud Wheeler if I don't."
"Is she coming to-morrow?"
"Is she coming tomorrow?"
"Yes; and she's your kind, Sara,—good, you know. You'll like her, and so do I, when I'm in my right moods, but sometimes I don't. You don't know, Sara," with a pathetic shake of her curls, "how hard it is to get along when you have bad streaks through you! Why, sometimes I'll go on for at least three days as smooth as can be, getting all my lessons, and being just as good as anybody; and then there comes a day that upsets it all. I can't study, and I see all the funny things, and how I can make 'em funnier with a touch; and I want to giggle at everything, and—well, it's that naughty streak, and I can't help myself, any more than you can help being good."
"Yeah, and she's your type, Sara—she's nice, you know. You'll like her, and I do too, when I'm in the right mood, but sometimes I'm not. You don’t realize, Sara," she said with a sad shake of her curls, "how tough it is to get by when you have those bad days! I can go on for at least three days being perfectly fine, getting all my work done, and being as good as anyone; and then there comes a day that ruins it all. I can't focus, and I notice all the funny things, and how I can make them even funnier with just a little touch; and I want to laugh at everything, and—well, it’s that mischievous streak, and I can't control it, just like you can’t stop being good."
"Well, Molly," resignedly, "promise me this, that, whatever you do, you'll be out and out about it: no hiding, no shirking, no lies." "I never told a lie in my life, Sara Olmstead, never!" with a set of her bright head that was like the elder sister in her determined moods. "I'd feel mean forever!"
"Well, Molly," she said with a sigh, "promise me this: whatever you decide to do, be open and honest about it. No hiding, no avoiding, no lying." "I've never told a lie in my life, Sara Olmstead, never!" she replied, her bright demeanor resembling that of an older sister during her determined moments. "I would feel awful forever!"
Sara smiled, and, with a rush of tenderness, bent forward and kissed her.
Sara smiled and, feeling a wave of tenderness, leaned forward and kissed her.
"No, darling, you won't lie, thank God! Now go to bed like a good girl, and be bright and rosy for to-morrow. Good-night!"
"No, sweetie, you won't be lying, thank goodness! Now go to bed like a good girl, and be cheerful and bright for tomorrow. Good night!"
"Good-night, you blessed old sweet thing, you!" and with twenty kisses, and a strangling hug, the merry child ran off to dream,—not of students in elevated hats, but of creams and comfits, and pleased guests around a long table; for she was but a large-hearted, hospitable matron in embryo.
"Good night, you lovely old thing, you!" With twenty kisses and a tight hug, the cheerful child dashed off to dream—not of students in tall hats, but of sweet treats and happy guests around a long table; for she was just a warm-hearted, welcoming hostess in the making.
The party was really a brilliant success. Mrs. Macon sent a basketful of bright flowers, and some pretty draperies and decorations; while the professor willingly agreed to let the screen go, and insisted on Sara's taking the whole day off to assist at the fete. The madame came herself, and with deft fingers, and perfect taste, helped the two convert the little flat into a bower.
The party was a huge success. Mrs. Macon sent a basket full of vibrant flowers along with some nice drapes and decorations, while the professor readily agreed to let the screen go and insisted that Sara take the whole day off to help with the fete. The madame came herself and, with skilled hands and great taste, helped the two turn the small apartment into a lovely space.
No one would have known the back room, with bright rugs covering its painted floor, and all the kitcheny suggestions hidden behind the ample screen; while the parlor was really charming in its tasteful dressings.
No one would have recognized the back room, with colorful rugs covering its painted floor, and all the kitchen-related items tucked away behind the large screen; while the parlor was truly charming with its stylish decorations.
When the girls began to arrive, Sara watched her little sister with almost a dazed feeling. How rapidly this flower she had so cherished was unfolding before her eyes! And what was its quality to be? No modest daisy or violet certainly, nor yet a gaudy, flaunting tulip, but something bright, sweet, surprising, and enticing, all at once; and she thought of a carnation-pink shooting up from amid its ragged foliage, vivid, brilliant, and of a spicy fragrance. She watched the guests, also, with a critical eye, and was much pleased to note that Molly had shown good taste in their selection. They were all ladylike girls, evidently from good, well-guarded homes, and, though merry and care- free, had not a touch of vulgarity.
When the girls started to arrive, Sara watched her little sister with an almost dazed feeling. How quickly this flower she had treasured was blooming right before her eyes! And what would it be like? Definitely not a modest daisy or violet, nor a flashy, showy tulip, but something bright, sweet, surprising, and captivating, all at once; she imagined a carnation-pink rising up from its ragged leaves, vivid, brilliant, and with a spicy scent. She also observed the guests with a critical eye and was pleased to see that Molly had good taste in their selection. They were all graceful girls, clearly from well-respected homes, and although they were cheerful and carefree, they had no hint of coarseness.
Madame Grandet had begged the privilege of remaining to help with the supper; and you may be sure every dish was served with a perfection and daintiness of touch only the French can give. Yes, it was a great success; and when, after the last guest had departed, Molly came and told her sister, almost with tears in her eyes, how happy she had been, Sara felt repaid for the sacrifice of quiet and seclusion she had made.
Madame Grandet had asked to stay and help with the dinner, and you can be sure every dish was served with a finesse and delicacy that only the French can achieve. Yes, it was a huge success; and when, after the last guest left, Molly came and told her sister, almost in tears, how happy she had been, Sara felt rewarded for giving up her peace and solitude.
But she knew one party would not keep Molly. The active, restless, rapidly-unfolding nature must have constant occupations and interests; so for the sister's sake she did what she never would have done for her own.
But she knew one party wouldn’t keep Molly. The active, restless, quickly-unfolding nature needed constant activities and interests; so for her sister’s sake, she did what she would never have done for herself.
She began to cultivate the social life of her church; went to Christian Endeavor meetings, socials, and Y.M.C.A. addresses. She made Morton go with them too, half dragging, half coaxing him; and soon the three, so dissimilar, yet all so intelligent and well-bred, came to be looked upon as most necessary factors in entertainments and social events.
She started to engage more in her church's social activities, attending Christian Endeavor meetings, social events, and Y.M.C.A. talks. She made Morton join them as well, partly pulling him along and partly persuading him; before long, the three of them—so different yet all so smart and refined—were seen as essential contributors to gatherings and social functions.
When Sarah left Killamet, though she wore her white cross, she did not change her membership into any new circle of King's Daughters, but still remained one of Miss Prue's "Helpful Ten," as they called themselves in that little town. Now she and Molly joined a Dartmoor circle, and were soon known as active working members.
When Sarah left Killamet, even though she wore her white cross, she didn’t switch her membership to any new group of King’s Daughters but still stayed one of Miss Prue’s "Helpful Ten," as they called themselves in that small town. Now she and Molly joined a Dartmoor circle and quickly became known as active working members.
All this took time, thought, and money; and many times it was a puzzle to find the latter, though she had been drawing a slight advance in salary for several months, and Morton, by working in the college laboratory at odd hours, was now earning enough to clothe himself.
All this took time, effort, and money; and often it was a challenge to come up with the money, even though she had been getting a small raise for several months, and Morton, by working in the college lab during his spare time, was now making enough to buy his own clothes.
Yet, even with an occasional extra cheque for her published articles, the expenses were so increased that she often had difficulty to meet them; though, to Sara's great credit be it said, the girl had never allowed herself a useless debt. She dare not; the very thought frightened her, and Providence having blessed her with health, and simple wants, it had been possible to live within her income.
Yet, even with the occasional extra check for her published articles, the expenses had risen so much that she often struggled to cover them; however, to Sara's great credit, she had never allowed herself to go into unnecessary debt. She couldn’t; just the thought of it scared her, and since life had blessed her with good health and basic needs, it was possible to live within her means.
Summer advanced with her languid days, and the great event of the year in Dartmoor—class day—came and passed.
Summer moved on with her lazy days, and the biggest event of the year in Dartmoor—class day—came and went.
Last year her only interest in the parade had been that of a stranger seeing for the first time a novel spectacle; but this year things were different. She and Molly now knew many of the students; knew them in an orthodox, well-regulated manner, and met them in both private and church parlors. Morton sometimes brought them home at evening as well, and occasionally the girls went with one of them to a concert or lecture. Mrs. Macon often had the sisters to assist at her receptions, and occasional dinners also; and thus, without being society girls at all, in a certain sense they yet did see a good deal of the social life in Dartmoor in one way and another.
Last year, her only interest in the parade was like that of a stranger seeing something new for the first time; but this year was different. She and Molly had gotten to know many of the students; they knew them in a proper, organized way and met them in both private settings and church gatherings. Morton sometimes brought them home in the evenings too, and occasionally, the girls went with one of them to a concert or a lecture. Mrs. Macon often invited the sisters to help with her receptions and occasional dinners; and so, without being society girls at all, they ended up experiencing quite a bit of the social life in Dartmoor in one way or another.
Professor and Madame Grandet meanwhile were far away, the former having joined a governmental party bound for South America, while the latter had gone to Chicago to be with her nephew during her husband's absence.
Professor and Mrs. Grandet, on the other hand, were far away. The professor had joined a government party heading to South America, while Mrs. Grandet had gone to Chicago to be with her nephew during her husband’s absence.
She and Sara had agreed to keep up an occasional correspondence; and it was impossible that these things could be kept out of the letters, when they occupied so much of her time and attention.
She and Sara had agreed to stay in touch occasionally, and it was impossible to avoid mentioning these things in their letters when they took up so much of her time and attention.
One evening the madame and Robert returned from a drive to Washington Park, by way of beautiful Michigan Avenue and Drexel Boulevard, and as they were re-entering their private sitting-room in the house where they boarded that lady espied a missive slipped into the edge of her door, and gave a little cry of pleasure as she tore off its end and drew forth the closely-written sheet.
One evening, the lady and Robert came back from a drive to Washington Park, taking the scenic route along Michigan Avenue and Drexel Boulevard. As they walked into their private sitting room in the house where they were staying, she noticed a letter tucked into the edge of her door and let out a small cry of joy as she tore off the end and pulled out the tightly written page.
Robert, too, knew the bold, graceful chirography, and watched her hungrily as she read.
Robert also recognized her bold, elegant handwriting and watched her with eager eyes as she read.
"I should think," he said at last in an ill-used tone, "you might read it aloud. It isn't very comforting to try and guess at it second-hand from your face, if it is a speaking one!"
"I guess," he finally said in a frustrated tone, "you could read it out loud. It's not very reassuring to try to guess what it says just by looking at your face, even if it's expressive!"
She looked up with a laugh.
She glanced up and laughed.
"But thou art cross, then, my poor boy? Well, listen and I will read, though blame me not if it is not always so pleasant to hear.
"But you're upset, then, my poor boy? Alright, listen and I’ll read, but don’t blame me if it’s not always so enjoyable to hear."
"MY DEAR FRIEND,—Time slips by so rapidly in our busy life that I can hardly realize whence it has flown, or recall in just what manner the hours have been spent. I told you in my last about the Bazar, and that an organ-concert was in progress. I'm sure you'll be interested to know it was a success, and the necessary funds are now nearly raised. Molly gave a song, also a recitation, and I was so foolish as to consent to read an original sketch.
"MY DEAR FRIEND,—Time goes by so quickly in our busy lives that I can barely grasp where it has gone or remember exactly how I've spent the hours. In my last message, I mentioned the Bazar and that there was an organ concert happening. I'm sure you’ll be interested to know it was a success, and we’re almost there in raising the necessary funds. Molly performed a song and a recitation, and I was silly enough to agree to read an original sketch."
"You should have heard and seen Molly! I was surprised at her myself! Her singing is so easy and natural, and her manner so vivacious, that no one seems to notice that she hasn't any voice. At any rate, they recalled her twice, and it was then she gave the recital on, which is half a song, you know, of 'Christmas at the Quarters.'
"You should have heard and seen Molly! I was surprised by her too! Her singing is so effortless and natural, and her demeanor so lively, that no one seems to notice she doesn’t really have a voice. In any case, they called her back twice, and that’s when she performed the recital on, which is half a song, you know, of 'Christmas at the Quarters.'”
"They fairly shook the house with applause then, but she would not go back again.
"They really shook the house with applause then, but she wouldn't go back again."
"No," she said to me in her frank way, "it's time for the other girls to show off now—I'm done."
"No," she said to me directly, "it's time for the other girls to take the spotlight now—I'm finished."
"(I'm sure Molly will never be too highly cultivated to call a spade a spade!)
"(I'm sure Molly will never be too sophisticated to call a spade a spade!)"
"Morton is developing a good voice, and sang in the choruses. I think I have spoken to you of the young man he meets so often in the laboratory, and so greatly admires, Mr. Preston Garth. He also sang that night—he has a magnificent baritone—and it was quite funny to hear his and Molly's sparring, when he went home with us afterwards.
"Morton is developing a great voice and sang in the choruses. I think I've mentioned the young man he often meets in the lab and really admires, Mr. Preston Garth. He also sang that night—he has an amazing baritone—and it was pretty funny to hear him and Molly banter when he came home with us afterwards."
"He tells her frankly that she has no method, no voice, no tone, etc.,—I am not used to musical terms,—and she saucily replies by telling him that, where one person will enjoy his studied renderings of the old masters, a score will appreciate and be the happier for her little ballads, simply because she discards all methods and sings from the heart; and usually Molly talks him into silence, I suppose because he is too much of a gentleman to set her down as she deserves—the pert little Miss!
"He tells her honestly that she has no technique, no voice, no tone, etc.—I'm not familiar with musical terms—and she cheekily responds by saying that while some people might enjoy his refined interpretations of the old masters, plenty of others will appreciate and be happier with her simple ballads, just because she ignores all methods and sings from the heart. Usually, Molly talks him into silence, I guess because he's too much of a gentleman to call her out as she deserves—the cheeky little Miss!
"It is useless for me to interfere, however, as both insist on finishing the argument in their own way. Mrs. Smythe has a party tonight; you remember Mrs. Smythe's parties—'a little gossip, less lemonade, and no cordiality'—to quote Mr. Garth"—
"It’s pointless for me to get involved since they both want to settle the argument in their own way. Mrs. Smythe is throwing a party tonight; you remember Mrs. Smythe's parties—'a little gossip, less lemonade, and no friendliness'—as Mr. Garth would say."
A sudden exclamation from Robert, as he sprang to his feet, interrupted the reading.
A sudden shout from Robert, as he jumped to his feet, interrupted the reading.
"What does that insufferable puppy mean? Who would ever have thought that Sara, little Princess Sara, would stoop to quote, and run around with, some fool of a singing student, an ill-natured one at that! I can't"—
"What does that annoying puppy mean? Who would have thought that Sara, sweet Princess Sara, would lower herself to quote and hang out with some foolish singing student, and a rude one at that! I can't"—
"Robert," said his aunt severely, "how can I then read if you do thus make a jack-that-jumps of yourself? Can you not sit down once again while I continue?"
"Robert," his aunt said sharply, "how can I read if you keep jumping around like that? Can't you sit down again while I continue?"
He sat down, frowning fiercely, and she read on,—
He sat down, glaring intensely, and she kept reading,—
"'which is too severe, but made it easier for me to refuse his kind invitation to accompany me there. I often wish I could learn to like society better, if only for Molly's sake; but it is still too much in the way of a duty that I take what, to a well-regulated mind, should be a pleasure.'"
"'which is too harsh, but it made it easier for me to decline his generous offer to join me there. I often wish I could learn to enjoy socializing more, even just for Molly's sake; but it still feels more like an obligation than what should be a joy for someone with a balanced mind.'"
"Humph!" muttered the nephew, with a relieved look; and his aunt read the remaining page in peace.
"Humph!" the nephew muttered, looking relieved, while his aunt finished reading the last page in peace.
It spoke of the Macons, her last article, etc., ending with the modest sentence, "and now, pray remember us all most kindly to your nephew."
It mentioned the Macons, her last article, etc., finishing with the simple sentence, "and now, please remember us kindly to your nephew."
Robert's face lighted up at this, though there was a lurking trouble in his eye. "Aunt Felicie," he said abruptly, "what am I waiting for?"
Robert's face brightened at this, although there was a hint of worry in his eye. "Aunt Felicie," he said suddenly, "what am I waiting for?"
"How can I that thing tell, my nephew? Is it that you have need of me to mend a button, or"—
"How can I tell you that, my nephew? Do you need me to fix a button, or"—
"Don't tease, auntie! You know I don't mean any such trivial thing. See here," fiercely, "it's been nearly three years, instead of one, and I've never changed, not for a minute. I've kept myself as pure and true as a man could; I've done everything you told me to; and now how do I know but some fellow, with a voice, has stepped in and spoiled it all! I say, what am I waiting for? I've a good salary."
"Stop teasing, Aunt! You know I’m not serious about that. Listen, it’s been almost three years instead of just one, and I haven’t changed at all, not even for a second. I’ve stayed as pure and loyal as a man can; I’ve done everything you asked me to; and now how can I be sure that some guy with a charming voice hasn’t come along and messed it all up? I mean, what am I waiting for? I have a good salary."
"Good enough for four, Robert? If you do marry Sara, it must be to adopt the twins also."
"Good enough for four, Robert? If you marry Sara, you need to adopt the twins too."
"Well, I will! We can scrimp along somehow; and Morton will soon look after himself. I wish you were back at Dartmoor this minute so I could"—
"Well, I will! We can get by somehow; and Morton will take care of himself soon enough. I wish you were back at Dartmoor right now so I could"—
"A thousand thanks, my boy, it is a truly kind and filial wish," said his aunt demurely.
"A thousand thanks, my boy, that’s a really kind and thoughtful wish," his aunt said modestly.
"Aunt Felicie, you're enough to make a man wild! Why don't you help me out of this, instead of tormenting me so?"
"Aunt Felicie, you’re driving me crazy! Why don’t you help me out of this situation instead of just teasing me?"
"Ah, Robare, my too impatient one, could I then help you? No; if she loves you, then what is it to matter if there may be a hundred of fine young men about her now? And if she loves you not, then alas! could I create that love? Do not so foolish be, my son."
"Ah, Robare, my overly impatient friend, can I help you? No; if she loves you, does it really matter if there are a hundred charming young men around her now? And if she doesn’t love you, then sadly, could I make her love you? Don’t be so foolish, my son."
He felt the force of her remarks, but inwardly chafed at the way he seemed to be tied up here for the present, both by business and his aunt's presence. He dared not put his happiness to the test of a letter. That would seem abrupt and strange, with so little to lead up to it. No, he must do as he had been doing all along—just wait.
He felt the impact of her comments, but inside he was frustrated by how he felt stuck here for now, both because of work and his aunt being around. He didn't want to risk his happiness by writing a letter. That would come off as sudden and weird, given how little had happened before. No, he had to keep doing what he had been doing all along—just wait.
"But not for long!" he muttered, as he bade his aunt a pre-occupied good-night and strode off to his room. "We'll 'bide a wee,' Sara, but only a wee, or my name is not Robert Glendenning!"
"But not for long!" he muttered as he said a distracted good-night to his aunt and walked off to his room. "We'll wait a little while, Sara, but only a little, or my name isn't Robert Glendenning!"
CHAPTER XVIII.
A VISIT FROM MISS PRUE.
It was only a few days after sending this letter that Sara received a proposition from Mrs. Macon which she was not slow to accept; namely, that she should give up her room, store her furniture in the loft of their stable, and keep the Macon house for the summer, while its master and mistress took a long western trip. As they wished to retain their excellent cook as well as the gardener, these were to remain, at the Macons' expense, and assist in caring for the premises.
It was just a few days after sending this letter that Sara got an offer from Mrs. Macon that she quickly accepted: she would give up her room, store her furniture in the attic of their stable, and take care of the Macon house for the summer while its owners went on a long trip out west. Since they wanted to keep their great cook as well as the gardener, those two would stay at the Macons' expense to help take care of the property.
No need to say the Olmsteads were delighted with the plan,—especially as Sara had begun to feel that their rooms were far too close and stuffy to be healthy in warm weather,—so beautiful June had not yet begun to turn her back upon the young summer, when the Olmstead family found themselves lodged as they had never hoped to be; while the Macons, equally content with the arrangement, took their seats in a Pullman sleeper, unvexed by visions of tramps and fire, moths and carpet-bugs, or precious books ruined by dampness and mice.
No need to say the Olmsteads were thrilled with the plan—especially since Sara had started to feel that their rooms were way too close and stuffy to be healthy in warm weather—so beautiful June had not yet begun to turn her back on the young summer when the Olmstead family found themselves settled in a way they had never hoped for; while the Macons, equally happy with the arrangement, took their seats in a Pullman sleeper, free from worries about tramps and fire, moths and carpet bugs, or precious books ruined by dampness and mice.
The first morning after their arrival Sara woke early, wooed from her light slumbers by a charming bird-matinee in the shrubbery without, and gazed contentedly about her.
The first morning after they arrived, Sara woke up early, drawn from her light sleep by a lovely bird concert in the shrubs outside, and looked around happily.
It was such a pretty bower. Clean India matting on the floor, and airy cane furniture, dressed up in pink and blue ribbons, scattered about; through the sheer muslin hangings at the windows the early sunshine glinted between the closed shutters, and danced in bars of light upon the delicately-tinted walls.
It was such a beautiful bower. The floor was covered with clean India matting, and there was light cane furniture adorned with pink and blue ribbons scattered around. The early sunshine peeked through the sheer muslin hangings at the windows, shining between the closed shutters and creating bars of light on the softly colored walls.
She nestled her head into the soft pillow with a sigh of intense satisfaction.
She sank her head into the fluffy pillow with a deep sigh of contentment.
"One whole summer of luxury!" she mused. "Is it possible? How wonderfully good our Father has been to us! Friends, comfort, and a beautiful home," and with these serene thoughts, mingling with the Pareppian carols without, she again dropped into her "beauty sleep."
"An entire summer of luxury!" she thought. "Is that really possible? Our Father has been so good to us! Friends, comfort, and a beautiful home," and with these peaceful thoughts, blending with the Pareppian songs outside, she slipped back into her "beauty sleep."
Nor did this content vanish with her second waking, but seemed to grow with every passing day; for, as once all things seemed going against them, now all were in their favor. Morton, who had for some time given desultory help in the college laboratory, was offered a permanent position there at a modest salary for next year, with limited hours, so that he might still keep on with recitations in school; and meanwhile was to act as clerk in a drug-store until the opening in September.
Nor did this feeling fade away when she woke up for the second time, but seemed to grow stronger with each passing day; for, just as it once felt like everything was working against them, now everything was in their favor. Morton, who had been helping out sporadically in the college lab for a while, was offered a permanent job there next year with a modest salary and limited hours, allowing him to continue with his classes at school; in the meantime, he was to work as a clerk in a drugstore until September.
As for Molly, she was as happy as a bird in these pleasant surroundings, and danced about the house all day long; now concocting some delicate dish in the kitchen, under the supervision of Hetty, the cook, who had taken a great fancy to her; now taking an old dress or bonnet of Sara's, and, by a dexterous touch here, or a perked-up bow of fresh ribbon there, giving it an altogether new and elegant appearance; or else feeding the birds, or lounging in the hammock, chattering with a group of girls,—always busy, happy, and useful, if her studies were quite forgotten.
As for Molly, she was as happy as a lark in these lovely surroundings, dancing around the house all day long. Sometimes she was whipping up a fancy dish in the kitchen, with Hetty, the cook, keeping an eye on her since she had really taken a liking to Molly. Other times, she’d grab one of Sara's old dresses or bonnets and, with a clever touch here or a spruced-up bow of fresh ribbon there, make it look completely new and stylish; or she’d be feeding the birds, lounging in the hammock, chatting with a group of girls—always busy, happy, and helpful, even if her studies were completely forgotten.
For Molly was as domestic as Sara was bookish, and relieved the latter now of so many little cares, that she found much more time to devote to her writing, especially as her duties at the museum were merely nominal during the professor's absence, chiefly attending to the specimens he occasionally sent on, and forwarding such of his correspondence as she was not empowered to dispose of herself.
For Molly was as home-oriented as Sara was studious, and she took on so many little tasks for Sara that Sara found much more time to focus on her writing, especially since her responsibilities at the museum were pretty much just formalities while the professor was away, mainly handling the specimens he sometimes sent over and forwarding any of his correspondence that she wasn’t able to take care of herself.
To Sara the most attractive room in the house was the library, and she passed some of the happiest hours of her life in its quiet recesses. Here, every bit of wall-space, half way to the ceiling upon three sides, was given over to books; while the fourth, that opposite the door, contained a most artistic fireplace, above which, in lieu of the sometime mirror, the chimney had been divided to insert a window, one perfect sheet of plate glass, almost as clear as the ether itself through which was a delightful vista of green mingled with the vivid glow of blossoms.
To Sara, the most appealing room in the house was the library, where she spent some of the happiest hours of her life in its peaceful corners. Here, every bit of wall space, halfway up to the ceiling on three sides, was filled with books; while the fourth wall, across from the door, featured a beautifully designed fireplace. Above it, instead of a mirror, the chimney had been modified to include a window, a perfect sheet of plate glass, almost as clear as the sky itself, offering a lovely view of greenery mixed with vibrant flowers.
The three other windows formed arched niches, apparently cut through the book-shelves; and in one was a comfortable knee-hole desk, containing all the paraphernalia of a literary worker; while in the others were the most seductive of reading-chairs, with book-rests attached.
The three other windows created arched alcoves, seemingly carved out of the bookshelves; in one, there was a cozy knee-hole desk filled with all the tools of a writer; while in the others, there were the most inviting reading chairs, complete with book rests.
She had been sitting one day, smiling and crying alternately over "Bleak House," when a sudden thought brought her to an upright position,—why not invite Miss Prue to visit her? When would she ever again be so fortunately situated to entertain her pleasantly?
She had been sitting one day, smiling and crying back and forth over "Bleak House," when a sudden thought made her sit up straight—why not invite Miss Prue to come over? When would she ever again be in such a great position to host her nicely?
"I'll do it at once!" she said, rising briskly; "Molly will be as delighted as I with the idea, for she has often wished Miss Prue could see how well off we are;" and not giving her resolution time to cool, she seated herself before the desk and wrote the invitation.
"I'll do it right now!" she said, standing up energetically; "Molly will be just as excited as I am about the idea, because she's often wished Miss Prue could see how well we're doing;" and without letting her determination fade, she sat down at the desk and wrote the invitation.
It was promptly accepted; and a week later Morton met at the station, and conveyed home, a rather old little figure, with the traditional band-box and bird-cage in hand.
It was quickly accepted; and a week later, Morton met at the station and brought home a rather old little figure, holding the usual band-box and bird-cage.
"Here we are!" she cried merrily to the waiting girls on the piazza. "Both the spinsters, you see, for Polly and I are too old to be separated!" and, setting down the cage, she proceeded to embrace each pretty young creature with motherly warmth, Polly meanwhile remarking hoarsely,—
"Here we are!" she shouted happily to the girls waiting on the porch. "We’ve got both the single ladies, since Polly and I are too old to be apart!" As she set down the cage, she began to hug each lovely girl with motherly affection, while Polly commented in a raspy voice,—
"How d'ye do? Go 'long! Come again! Oh, you fools!" at which Sam, the gardener, appeared wonderingly around the corner of the house.
"How do you do? Go on! Come back! Oh, you idiots!" At this, Sam, the gardener, curiously appeared around the corner of the house.
"Beg parding, Miss," jerking off his ragged straw hat, "but I thought as how you might be havin' trouble with a tramp," glaring savagely at Miss Prue; "thought I heered a strange voice."
"Excuse me, Miss," he said, tipping his tattered straw hat, "but I thought you might be having a problem with a drifter," glaring fiercely at Miss Prue; "I thought I heard a strange voice."
"Oh, it's nothing, Sam, nothing but a bird," laughed Molly.
"Oh, it's nothing, Sam, just a bird," laughed Molly.
"A burrd!" he cried, with an amazed look. "A burrd a-talkin' the likes o' thot? May all the saints defend us!"
"A bird!" he exclaimed, looking shocked. "A bird talking like that? May all the saints protect us!"
While the laughing group stood by, Molly introduced the fowl, with proper explanations, at which Polly, probably thinking it necessary to vindicate her powers, broke out with,—
While the laughing group stood nearby, Molly introduced the bird, providing the necessary explanations, at which point Polly, probably feeling the need to prove herself, chimed in with,—
"Hold yer jaw! Get out! Shiver my timbers! What the"—
"Shut your mouth! Get out! Unbelievable! What the"—
"You disgraceful old thing!" cried Miss Prue, snatching up the cage and rushing indoors, where she set it down with a thump on the hall-table; and, dragging off her black silk wrap, proceeded to muffle the profane creature in its shiny folds; then, turning to Sara with a distressed look, she implored,—
"You disgraceful old thing!" yelled Miss Prue, grabbing the cage and rushing inside, where she dropped it with a thud on the hall table; then, tearing off her black silk wrap, she wrapped the foul creature in its shiny fabric. Turning to Sara with an upset expression, she pleaded—
"Will you tell me what makes her so wicked? I've tried my best to teach her nice little moral axioms from Ben Franklin and Socrates, and bits of poetry from Tupper, but whenever she wants to show off, she goes back to that dreadful old sailor-talk she learned on shipboard, nobody knows how many years ago; it's discouraging!"
"Will you tell me what makes her so bad? I've tried my best to teach her nice little moral lessons from Ben Franklin and Socrates, and some poetry from Tupper, but whenever she wants to show off, she goes back to that awful sailor talk she picked up on the ship, nobody knows how many years ago; it's frustrating!"
"It is, indeed!" laughed Sara, while Molly furtively lifted a corner of the wrap, in hopes to start Polly off again. "But never mind Polly's capers, dear Miss Prue, we know what a respectable old bird she is, in spite of her lapses. Come into the library, where it's nice and cool, and tell me everything you can think of about dear old Killamet. Oh, how good, how good, it is to see you again, you blessed woman!" throwing an arm about her, and hugging her up rapturously, as they passed into the opposite apartment.
“It really is!” laughed Sara, while Molly discreetly lifted a corner of the wrap, hoping to get Polly going again. “But forget about Polly’s antics, dear Miss Prue, we know what a respectable old gal she is, despite her slips. Come into the library, where it’s nice and cool, and tell me everything you can think of about dear old Killamet. Oh, how wonderful, how wonderful, it is to see you again, you lovely woman!” She threw an arm around her and hugged her tightly as they moved into the next room.
"What a paradise!" cried the elder maiden, stopping short on the threshold. "Do you tell me that is a window, in the middle of the chimney, or only some wonderful picture? I didn't know a room could be made so beautiful, could express so perfectly the refinement of work"— then breaking loose from Sara's embrace, she faced the young girl, and, taking her by the shoulders, held her at arm's length, and gazed at her critically. "Let me look at you," she said, sweeping her glance slowly from the proud little head, with its earnest, refined face, down over the lissome figure in its sheer, white gown, even to the daintily-shod feet peeping from beneath it, "let me see whether this is the niche you were intended for. Yes," slowly and reverently, "yes, I see. You fit in here; you are content, satisfied. It isn't the luxury, either, Sara; that you could do without; it is that better part one can hardly name, only feel; and your Maker has been slow in shaping you that you might fit the more perfectly. Kiss me, dear, I am glad you are my daughter!"
"What a paradise!" exclaimed the older girl, stopping suddenly at the doorway. "Are you telling me that's a window in the middle of the chimney, or just some amazing picture? I had no idea a room could be made so beautiful, could express such perfect craftsmanship." Then, breaking free from Sara's embrace, she turned to the young girl and, taking her by the shoulders, held her at arm's length to study her closely. "Let me look at you," she said, slowly scanning the proud little head with its earnest, refined face, down over the graceful figure in its sheer, white dress, even to the delicate shoes peeking out from underneath. "Let me see if this is the place you were meant for. Yes," she said slowly and reverently, "yes, I can see it. You belong here; you are happy, content. It’s not the luxury, Sara; you could do without that; it’s that deeper part that’s hard to put into words, only something you can feel; and your Creator has taken time in shaping you so that you fit more perfectly. Kiss me, dear, I’m so glad you are my daughter!"
Sara kissed her tenderly, her eyes wet with tears of happiness; and Molly and Morton entering just then, with questions as to where Polly should be suspended, turned the talk into lighter channels.
Sara kissed her gently, her eyes filled with tears of joy; and just then, Molly and Morton walked in, asking where Polly should be suspended, which shifted the conversation to a lighter topic.
The latter soon found herself chained to a perch of Sam's contriving, out on the deep veranda, and for the rest of her stay had a string of admirers ranged along the sidewalk at nearly all hours of the day, bandying words with her ladyship. As for Sam, he furtively admired her as much as the street-boys, and would be seen to slap his thighs and double over with silent merriment, when she was a little more wicked than usual; not that Sam was an encourager of vice; by no means; but as he confided to Hetty,—
The latter soon found herself stuck on a perch that Sam had set up on the big porch, and for the rest of her stay, she had a line of admirers hanging out along the sidewalk at almost all hours of the day, chatting with her. As for Sam, he secretly admired her just as much as the street boys did and could be seen slapping his thighs and doubling over with silent laughter whenever she was a little naughtier than usual; not that Sam was someone who supported bad behavior; not at all; but as he told Hetty,—
"It do beat all nater to see that pious old gurrl so fond of a haythen creetur that's enough to disgrace a pirate hisself; an' the quareness of it just gets me, it do."
"It really beats everything to see that pious old girl so attached to a heathen creature that's enough to shame even a pirate himself; and the strangeness of it just gets to me, it really does."
As to the "pious old girl," (according to Sam's disrespectful characterization of Miss Prue) she had quite given up in despair.
As for the "pious old girl" (in Sam's rude description of Miss Prue), she had totally given up in despair.
"Really, Sara," she remarked with deep melancholy, "it must be the city atmosphere" (Dartmoor was a town of perhaps fifteen thousand inhabitants), "for, you know, she never was so perverse in Killamet. I'm afraid she'll disgrace us all!" Upon which Sara would comfort her by saying that, as most parrots were trained by rough people, nothing better could be expected, and she was sure nobody would blame them; while Molly, the naughty little elf, would shake her curls with a solemn air, and exclaim,—
"Honestly, Sara," she said with a heavy heart, "it has to be the city vibe" (Dartmoor was a town of about fifteen thousand people), "because you know, she never acted like this in Killamet. I'm worried she'll bring shame to all of us!" To which Sara would reassure her by pointing out that most parrots were raised by tough individuals, so they couldn't expect anything different, and she was confident nobody would hold it against them; meanwhile, Molly, the mischievous little sprite, would toss her curls with a serious expression and declare,—
"It's a mercy the students and faculty are mostly away, Miss Prue; I'm afraid she'd have to be expelled if college was in session, in consideration of the morals of the institution!"
"It's a blessing that most of the students and faculty are gone, Miss Prue; I'm worried she would have to be expelled if college were in session, given the standards of the institution!"
But, in spite of Polly's harrowing performances, it was a delightful visit; yet, as often happens with delightful things, it brought to Sara a new worry and a great temptation. There were several of the young people present one evening; and Miss Prue, enjoying the moonlighted veranda and the music from the gas-lighted drawing-room, as well as anybody, watched the little by-plays with keen, interested eyes. Among the group was Mr. Preston Garth, a tall, shapely young fellow, whose face was redeemed from plainness by a pair of large intelligent gray eyes, and a ready smile, accented by the whitest of teeth.
But despite Polly's intense performances, it was a lovely visit; however, like often happens with lovely moments, it brought Sara a new concern and a big temptation. One evening, several young people were there; and Miss Prue, enjoying the moonlit veranda and the music from the brightly lit drawing room, watched the little interactions with keen, interested eyes. Among the group was Mr. Preston Garth, a tall, attractive young man, whose face was saved from being plain by a pair of large, intelligent gray eyes and a friendly smile, highlighted by the whitest teeth.
Miss Prue was attracted by his looks; and, being a close observer, she soon noted that, though he talked about laboratory matters with Morton, and was ready to joke or sing with Molly and the two older young ladies present, yet every time Sara addressed him, he turned to answer with an eagerly respectful air, different from the rather careless manner usual with the others.
Miss Prue was drawn to his looks; and, being an observant person, she quickly noticed that, although he discussed lab topics with Morton and was up for joking or singing with Molly and the two older ladies present, every time Sara spoke to him, he turned to respond with an eagerly respectful tone, which was different from the more casual way he interacted with everyone else.
The next day, as she sat with her favorite in the cool library, Molly being away on an errand, she asked, apropos of nothing,—
The next day, as she sat with her favorite in the cool library, with Molly away on an errand, she asked, out of the blue,—
"Who is that Mr. Garth, Sara?"
"Who is that Mr. Garth, Sara?"
The young girl smiled.
The girl smiled.
"Just what you see, Miss Prue; a college student, and seemingly a fine young man."
"Just what you see, Miss Prue; a college student, and apparently a great guy."
"But where does he live?"
"But where does he stay?"
"I believe in Trenton."
"I believe in Trenton."
"Know anything about his family?"
"Do you know anything about his family?"
"No, except that there are not many of them, I believe. At any rate, he has no parents. He's helping himself through college partly, though I understand he has a small property; that's why he works in the laboratory."
"No, except that I don't think there are many of them. Anyway, he doesn’t have any parents. He’s paying his way through college partly, but I heard he has a small piece of land; that’s why he works in the lab."
"H'm," Miss Prue bent towards the light to pick up a dropped stitch in her knitting. "He looks like a fine fellow; does he come here often?"
"Hmm," Miss Prue leaned closer to the light to pick up a dropped stitch in her knitting. "He seems like a great guy; does he come here often?"
"Yes, rather," Sara answered carelessly, just then engaged in digging about the roots of a palm in the window with one of her hairpins; "he likes to sing with Molly."
"Yeah, definitely," Sara replied casually, currently busy digging around the roots of a palm in the window with one of her hairpins; "he enjoys singing with Molly."
Miss Prue did not answer, except by an expressive little grunt, and then, apparently, changed the subject.
Miss Prue didn't respond, except for a meaningful little grunt, and then, it seemed, changed the topic.
"Do you ever hear from Cousin Jane nowadays?" ("Cousin Jane" was Mrs.
Norris, Jasper's mother.)
"Do you ever hear from Cousin Jane these days?" ("Cousin Jane" was Mrs.
Norris, Jasper's mother.)
"I haven't lately. She did write me a few times, and I answered; but the last letter came in cold weather,—I should say, before February." "Yes. Jasper has a schooner of his own now, did you know it?"
"I haven't lately. She wrote to me a few times, and I replied; but the last letter came in cold weather—I'd say it was before February." "Yes. Jasper has his own schooner now, did you know that?"
"No; has he? That's fine!"
"Nope; has he? That’s cool!"
"Yes; Jasper always was forehanded, and he has laid by quite a snug little sum; then of course his father helps him; you never hear from him?"
"Yeah; Jasper has always been good with money, and he has saved up a nice little amount; plus, his dad supports him; you never hear from him?"
"No; that is, he did write a postscript in one of his mother's letters."
"No; I mean, he did add a postscript in one of his mom's letters."
"Did you answer it?"
"Did you respond?"
"Not directly. I expressed my thanks, etc., to Mrs. Norris when I next wrote."
"Not directly. I thanked Mrs. Norris and so on when I wrote next."
Sara had resumed her chair and sewing; but at this she laid it in her lap, and looked curiously at her old friend, wondering what categorical fiend possessed her this morning. Miss Prue knitted two or three rounds in silence, then remarked, with elaborate carelessness,—
Sara had settled back into her chair with her sewing; but then she set it in her lap and looked curiously at her old friend, wondering what kind of mood had taken over her this morning. Miss Prue knit a couple of rows in silence before casually mentioning,---
"You and Jasper have always been good friends?"
"You and Jasper have always been good friends?"
As she ended with the rising inflection, Sara answered,—
As she finished with a rising tone, Sara replied,—
"Oh, yes, always," and picked up her sewing.
"Oh, yes, definitely," she said as she picked up her sewing.
"I've about made up my mind," added Miss Prue, lowering her voice to a more confidential tone, "to make Jasper my heir. His mother has been for years my nearest of kin, and Jasper's a fine lad, honest and trustworthy. But I have some notions about woman's rights in property matters; and if I knew just the girl he would marry, I should leave it to both, share and share alike. I know whom he wants to marry," she finished decisively. "Is it Dolly Lee?" asked Sara, all interest.
"I've pretty much made up my mind," Miss Prue said, lowering her voice to a more confidential tone, "to make Jasper my heir. His mother has been my closest relative for years, and Jasper is a great kid—honest and reliable. But I have some thoughts on women's rights regarding property; if I knew exactly who he was going to marry, I'd want to leave it to both of them, equally. I know who he wants to marry," she concluded decisively. "Is it Dolly Lee?" Sara asked, clearly interested.
"No, it isn't Dolly Lee," dryly; "it's Sara Olmstead."
"No, it's not Dolly Lee," she said flatly; "it's Sara Olmstead."
The sewing dropped again.
The sewing fell again.
"Miss Prue!"
"Ms. Prue!"
"Well, it is, and you needn't speak as if I'd told a falsehood; for I know!"
"Well, it is, and you don't need to act like I've told a lie; because I know!"
Sara's cheeks had crimsoned warmly, and her voice faltered a little, as she asked,—
Sara's cheeks flushed warmly, and her voice wavered a bit as she asked,—
"Did he tell you himself?"
"Did he tell you personally?"
"Not in so many words; but I've known it, so has his mother, for a long time. He has cared for you ever since he was a little boy. And Sara," earnestly, "where would you find a better husband, a truer heart? I'm an old goose, I suppose, to speak out so plainly; but the fact is, Jasper's a bit afraid of you, and doesn't dare to speak, I imagine."
"Not in so many words, but I've known it, and so has his mother, for a long time. He has cared for you ever since he was a little kid. And Sara," she said earnestly, "where would you find a better husband, a truer heart? I guess I’m being a bit silly for saying this so directly, but the truth is, Jasper’s a little scared of you and doesn’t dare to speak up, I think."
"Afraid of me?"
"Scared of me?"
"Yes, he thinks you some kind of a goddess probably; most men do till they are married, and then they're too apt to think their wives are kitchen-maids; but I don't think Jasper'll be like that!" she added hastily.
"Yeah, he probably thinks you’re some kind of goddess; most guys do until they get married, and then they tend to see their wives as just kitchen help. But I don't think Jasper will be like that!" she added quickly.
Sara smiled.
Sara grinned.
"I've no doubt, Miss Prue, that Jasper would be all that is good and noble; ah! there is Molly coming back; I wonder if she succeeded in matching your yarn," and rising with a relieved air, she hurried out to meet her sister.
"I’m sure, Miss Prue, that Jasper would be completely good and noble; ah! here comes Molly again; I wonder if she managed to match your yarn," and standing up with a sense of relief, she rushed out to greet her sister.
But the conversation lingered in her memory, and was often brought to mind by trivial events. During all of her visit, Miss Prue had an air of taking possession of Sara, which was, if not new, at least accented greatly, and occasionally would drop such expressions as,—
But the conversation stuck in her mind and often came up because of little things. Throughout her entire visit, Miss Prue had a way of claiming Sara’s attention, which wasn't entirely new but was definitely more pronounced, and she would sometimes say things like,—
"If you should ever live in Killamet again," or "When you come back to us, Sara," which gave the girl an uneasy feeling that her future was being settled for her, leaving no alternative. Even her very last day, during the packing, there was an instance of this.
"If you ever live in Killamet again," or "When you come back to us, Sara," which made the girl feel uneasy, as if her future was being decided for her, with no choices left. Even on her very last day, while packing, there was a moment like this.
Sara and Molly, revelling in the midst of bags and boxes, while pretending to help, came upon a little morocco case of antique appearance.
Sara and Molly, enjoying themselves among the bags and boxes while pretending to help, came across a small, antique-looking morocco case.
"May I look at this, Miss Prue?" cried Molly, holding it up.
"Can I see this, Miss Prue?" Molly exclaimed, holding it up.
"Of course, child; just hand me that bundle, Sara; it's bandages I brought along in case of accidents; I always carry some in my hand-bag, besides my old Indian ointment."
"Sure, kid; just pass me that bundle, Sara; it's bandages I brought in case of emergencies; I always keep some in my handbag, along with my old Indian ointment."
"Oh, how lovely!" exclaimed Molly, as the cover of the case flew back, discovering a set of coral ornaments of exquisite workmanship, outlined against the faded blue satin lining. "Coral's all out of style now, but it's wonderfully pretty, just the same; and what an odd design; see Sara!"
"Oh, how beautiful!" Molly exclaimed as the lid of the case flew open, revealing a set of coral ornaments with stunning craftsmanship, set against the faded blue satin lining. "Coral may be out of style now, but it's still gorgeous; and what an unusual design; look, Sara!"
She held them out towards the latter, then by a sudden impulse took the ear-rings and placed them against her sister's shell-like ears.
She held them out towards the latter, then, in a sudden impulse, took the earrings and placed them against her sister's shell-like ears.
"Oh! look Miss Prue. Aren't they becoming?" "Exceedingly," said that lady, looking around with a critical air: "coral always becomes such a complexion and hair. I've always intended those for Jasper's wife."
"Oh! Look, Miss Prue. Don't they look great?" "Absolutely," said that lady, glancing around with a critical eye: "coral always looks good with such a complexion and hair. I’ve always thought those would be perfect for Jasper's wife."
Her accent and tone were so peculiar as she said this that even Molly noticed it.
Her accent and tone were so unusual when she said this that even Molly noticed it.
"Jap's wife?" she cried gayly. "There's your chance, Sara. Why don't you set your cap for him, and the corals?"
"Jap's wife?" she said cheerfully. "There's your opportunity, Sara. Why don't you go for him and the corals?"
"Molly!"
"Molly!"
Sara drew back her head sharply, and thrust the jewels from her, but her face crimsoned as she did so; and though Molly dared say nothing further, her eyes danced with teasing merriment, while Miss Prue, pretending not to notice at all, took in every detail.
Sara jerked her head back and pushed the jewels away from her, but her face flushed red as she did it; and even though Molly couldn't say anything else, her eyes sparkled with playful amusement, while Miss Prue, acting like she didn't notice anything, absorbed every detail.
"Either she likes him so much she can't bear to have the subject made light of, or else the whole thing is distasteful to her; I wish I knew which it is," was her thought as she bustled about, apparently intent only on getting as many garments as possible into a given space.
"Either she likes him so much she can't stand having the subject treated lightly, or the whole situation is just unpleasant for her; I wish I knew which one it is," was her thought as she hurried around, seemingly focused only on fitting as many clothes as possible into a limited space.
She ruminated all the way home next day, making up her mind that she would not be quite happy now until this affair was arranged, and resolved that if Jasper happened to be at home when she reached there, she would have a word to say to him.
She thought about it all the way home the next day, deciding that she wouldn’t feel truly happy until this situation was settled, and made up her mind that if Jasper was home when she got there, she would talk to him.
Meanwhile, Sara's tranquillity, having been invaded by this new idea, was effectually destroyed. It had been her life-long habit to reverence and obey Miss Prue; if she went against her in this matter it would be an unprecedented event. Then she could not but realize what a fine match it would be in a worldly point of view, allying her with those families she had, all her life, been taught to consider as first in her little world. It would give her dear ones certain comfort and herself rest from care and anxiety; she knew well what a warm nest Jasper's wife would step into, admired, petted, and cousined by relatives innumerable. Last of all, it would ally her to a young man she had always liked, and could thoroughly respect as well; one too, who would, she felt certain, be a tender, loyal mate. What was there against it? Why—as Molly would say— didn't she "jump at the chance"?
Meanwhile, Sara's calm was completely disrupted by this new idea. It had been her lifelong habit to respect and obey Miss Prue; if she went against her this time, it would be unprecedented. She also realized how great a match it would be from a practical perspective, connecting her with families she had always been taught to view as the best in her small world. It would bring her loved ones some comfort and provide her with a break from worry and stress; she understood what a cozy life Jasper's wife would enjoy, being admired, pampered, and surrounded by countless relatives. Lastly, it would connect her to a young man she had always liked and respected; one who, she was sure, would be a caring and loyal partner. What was there to oppose it? Why—like Molly would say—didn't she just "jump at the chance"?
She felt really indignant at herself for her own perverseness; but, though she would not tell herself the reason why, she felt this thing to be impossible.
She felt really angry with herself for her own stubbornness; but, even though she wouldn’t admit it, she found this situation to be impossible.
Better struggle along under her burdens as she had been doing, rather than go so reluctantly to that true and tender heart.
Better to keep struggling under her burdens as she had been, rather than go so unwillingly to that genuine and caring heart.
"Oh, I wish she had not spoken!" she whispered to herself passionately one day as these thoughts kept tormenting her. "I never knew Miss Prue to do so unkind a thing before! But why do I think about it? It's time enough to worry when Jasper speaks. Perhaps she's mistaken after all!" and she tried to content herself in this belief.
"Oh, I wish she hadn't said anything!" she whispered to herself angrily one day as these thoughts kept bothering her. "I've never seen Miss Prue be so unkind before! But why am I even thinking about this? I can worry when Jasper talks. Maybe she's wrong after all!" and she attempted to reassure herself with this thought.
When a letter came from her old friend, giving a lively description of her journey home, and of a disgraceful squabble between Polly and a tiny pug, in which the former blasphemed, and the latter barked bravely from the arms of his mistress, until the wrathful conductor bundled both off into the baggage-car, but saying nothing of Jasper, except a casual remark that his schooner was expected in soon, she felt relieved.
When a letter arrived from her old friend, providing a vivid account of her trip back home and a ridiculous argument between Polly and a little pug, where Polly cursed, and the pug bravely barked from his owner's arms, until the angry conductor threw them both into the baggage car, but didn’t mention Jasper, except for a passing comment that his schooner would be arriving soon, she felt a sense of relief.
"I have been making too much of nothing!" she said, and blushed all to herself at the thought that her vanity alone had caused her all these pangs.
"I've been making a big deal out of nothing!" she said, and blushed to herself at the realization that her vanity alone had caused her all this pain.
CHAPTER XIX.
BERTHA GILLETTE.
There was a great deal of sickness that summer in Dartmoor, and much suffering among the poor. Sara, having little or no money to spare, felt she could only give herself, and thus set apart her Saturday afternoons (upon which she was now free from museum work) to visit the sick whenever she was needed, the circle to which she belonged having systematized this charity that it might not fall too heavily upon any one.
There was a lot of illness that summer in Dartmoor, and many poor people were suffering. Sara, with little or no money to give, felt that the best she could offer was her time, so she dedicated her Saturday afternoons (when she was free from her museum job) to visiting the sick whenever they needed her. The group she was part of had organized this charity to make sure the burden didn't fall too heavily on anyone.
Molly sometimes went with her, and the two bright faces brought comfort to many forlorn hearts.
Molly sometimes went with her, and the two cheerful faces brought comfort to many sad hearts.
It was an intensely warm day, the first week in July, when a card bearing the silver cross reached her.
It was an extremely hot day, the first week of July, when a card with a silver cross arrived for her.
"Bad case in third ward. A young girl in the Trask tenement-house, cor. G and Tenth streets. Can you go? Get whatever you need at Reed's, and ask for Bertha Gillette, third floor."
"There's a bad situation in the third ward. A young girl in the Trask tenement building at the corner of G and Tenth streets. Can you go? Get whatever you need at Reed's, and ask for Bertha Gillette on the third floor."
She turned to Molly.
She looked at Molly.
"Is it to-day you have an engagement with the dressmaker?"
"Is today the day you have an appointment with the dressmaker?"
"Yes, at three; why?"
"Yes, at 3; why?"
Sara read the card, adding,—
Sara read the card, adding,—
"I suppose I'll have to go alone, then. If I should be kept till dark, be sure and have Morton come after me."
"I guess I'll have to go by myself, then. If I'm still here when it gets dark, make sure to have Morton come for me."
"What makes you go, Sara? It's fairly scorching outside!"
"What makes you go, Sara? It's pretty hot outside!"
"I know, but I must, you see. 'A young girl.' Poor thing! She may have no friends, and be suffering for care. Yes, I must go. I'll wear my thinnest muslin, and take the large umbrella."
"I know, but I have to, you see. 'A young girl.' Such a poor thing! She might be all alone and in need of help. Yes, I have to go. I'll wear my thinnest muslin and bring the big umbrella."
She was soon off, stepping briskly in spite of the heat. The air was scintillating under the almost vertical rays of the sun, whose intensity was merciless, and scarcely a leaf stirred; even the birds were drowsy, and kept in shelter, while every house was closed and barricaded against the heat as against an invading army.
She quickly set off, walking fast despite the heat. The air shimmered under the nearly straight-down rays of the sun, which was intense and unrelenting, and hardly a leaf moved; even the birds felt lethargic and stayed in the shade, while every house was shut tight and fortified against the heat like it was an invading army.
For a time Sara had the shade of the great trees lining the sidewalks for protection; but as she left these wide avenues for the alleys of poverty, there was nothing but her umbrella between her and the scorching luminary, while mingled with the intensified heat were the dust and odors arising from unsprinkled and garbage-strewn streets.
For a while, Sara had the shade of the tall trees along the sidewalks to shield her; but as she moved away from the broad streets into the alleys of poverty, all she had was her umbrella to protect her from the blazing sun. Along with the increased heat, she also faced the dust and smells coming from the dry, trash-covered streets.
She felt faint before she reached the tenement-house, and only the consciousness that she must not give way to illness in this neighborhood gave her strength to proceed.
She felt weak before she got to the tenement building, and only the awareness that she couldn't let herself get sick in this area gave her the strength to keep going.
Once inside, she dropped down on the lowest step of the stairway, regardless of dust, until she had recovered somewhat, then wearily climbed the steps. Half-way up she met a rough-looking man, who scowled at her, but said nothing; and she hurried by him, glad to see he kept on his way without looking back.
Once inside, she sat down on the bottom step of the stairway, ignoring the dust, until she felt a bit better, then tiredly climbed the steps. Halfway up, she ran into a gruff-looking man who glared at her but didn’t say anything; she quickly passed by him, relieved that he continued on without looking back.
Reaching the third floor finally, she saw a rather pretty little girl standing in one of the many open doors, and asked which led to Miss Bertha Gillette's room.
Reaching the third floor at last, she saw a rather cute little girl standing in one of the many open doors and asked which one led to Miss Bertha Gillette's room.
"She ain't got no room," said the child shrilly; "she's in old Mis' Pierce's room, down thar," pointing to a closed door; "that's whar they took her when they brung her in. There wan't no room anywheres else."
"She doesn't have any room," the child said loudly; "she's in old Mrs. Pierce's room, down there," pointing to a closed door; "that's where they took her when they brought her in. There wasn't any room anywhere else."
"Oh! Was she taken ill on the street?"
"Oh! Did she get sick on the street?"
The child nodded.
The kid nodded.
"Got a sunstroke, I guess," and Sara hurried on to the designated door.
"Guess I got sunstroke," Sara said as she quickly moved to the designated door.
She knocked lightly, then opened it and entered. It was a bare little room, with one window, but decently clean, and the sash was entirely removed, being replaced by a mosquito-netting tacked to the frame, so the air was not foul. On the old bed in the corner lay the young girl, white and still, and beside her sat an elderly woman with a kind, weather-beaten visage, who looked up inquiringly.
She tapped gently, then opened the door and walked in. It was a small, simple room, with one window, but it was fairly clean, and the window frame had been cleared out, replaced by mosquito netting, so the air was fresh. On the old bed in the corner lay the young girl, pale and motionless, while an elderly woman with a kindly, weathered face sat beside her, looking up with curiosity.
"I am Sara Olmstead, a King's daughter," touching the cross on her breast; "can I do anything for you?"
"I’m Sara Olmstead, a daughter of the King," she said, touching the cross on her chest. "Is there anything I can do for you?"
"I'm glad you've come," said the woman; "I've did what I could, but I've got to go to my work now. I'm meat cook in a restaurant, and I must git there by four; it's 'most that now; can you stay?"
"I'm glad you’re here," said the woman. "I’ve done what I can, but I need to get to work now. I’m a meat cook at a restaurant, and I have to be there by four; it’s almost that time now; can you stay?"
"Yes," said Sara. "Please tell me all about her, the symptoms, and so on. Was it a sunstroke?"
"Yeah," said Sara. "Please tell me all about her, the symptoms, and everything. Was it heatstroke?"
"Might be—set down, Miss, you look tuckered out yourself," handing the one splint-bottomed rocker. "I don't know much more'n you. They picked her up down on the corner this morning and brought her into the hall,— thought 'twas a fit, I guess. I come in while they was all tearin' around like a passel of geese, and when they didn't seem any place for her lower down, told 'em they might bring her to my room. I'm about the only one that rooms alone, I guess."
"Might be—have a seat, Miss, you look pretty worn out yourself," handing her the only splint-bottomed rocking chair. "I don’t know much more than you do. They found her down on the corner this morning and brought her into the hall—thought it was a seizure, I guess. I came in while they were all running around like a bunch of geese, and when it didn’t seem like there was any place for her lower down, I told them they could bring her to my room. I’m probably the only one who has a room to myself, I guess."
"And hasn't she spoken at all?"
"And hasn't she said anything at all?"
"Yes, she come to and told us her name, but that's about all. She grew flighty pretty soon; and now she either lies still and breathes hard, like you see her now, or mutters suthin', I can't make out what. If you need any help, Mis' Maloney's a good, kind woman, three doors to the left; she'll come in a minute, 'less the old man's drunk and she has to stay to watch the children; and here's her medicines. I got the health doctor right away, Dr. Browne. Was it him sent you?"
"Yeah, she woke up and told us her name, but that’s about it. She got pretty restless really quickly; now she either lies there breathing heavily, like you see her now, or mumbles something I can’t understand. If you need any help, Mrs. Maloney's a nice, caring woman, three doors to the left; she can come over in a minute, unless her husband is drunk and she has to stay to look after the kids. And here are her medicines. I got the doctor right away, Dr. Browne. Was it him who sent you?"
"I presume he reported the case to our circle, and they sent me word.
You said a spoonful every half hour?"
"I assume he told our group about the situation, and they let me know.
You mentioned a spoonful every thirty minutes?"
"Yes; and if she gets so't she really senses things, she might want suthin' to eat. You'll find tea and bread in this cupboard, see? and I bile the water on this oil stove."
"Yes, and if she gets to the point where she can actually feel things, she might want something to eat. You'll find tea and bread in this cupboard, okay? And I boil the water on this oil stove."
Sarah nodded wearily; she was feeling a strange lassitude from which it was difficult to rouse herself. The woman noticed her pallor.
Sarah nodded tiredly; she felt a strange exhaustion that made it hard to motivate herself. The woman noticed her pale complexion.
"You don't look strong yourself, Miss, and I hate to leave you, but I guess there won't be much to do. If we don't have a big run at the restaurant,—and we won't, it's so hot—I'll git back by seven sure; and don't mind calling on Mis' Maloney, she's as clever as the day is long. Well, good-by to you," and she was gone.
"You don’t look very strong yourself, miss, and I really don’t want to leave you, but I guess there’s not much to do. If we don’t get a lot of customers at the restaurant—and we won't because it’s so hot—I’ll be back by seven for sure; and don’t hesitate to reach out to Mrs. Maloney, she’s as sharp as they come. Well, goodbye to you," and she was gone.
Sarah looked about her with some curiosity, noting the bare edges of the floor around the faded strip of cheap carpeting in the centre, the little stand with a white towel over the top, upon which was a lamp and a Bible,—she was glad to see the Bible—the woodcuts from illustrated journals tacked to the walls, and the one straggling geranium in a tin can on the window sill, then examined more closely the girl on the bed.
Sarah glanced around with curiosity, noticing the bare edges of the floor around the worn strip of cheap carpet in the center, the small stand topped with a white towel, which held a lamp and a Bible—she was glad to see the Bible—the woodcut illustrations pinned to the walls, and the scraggly geranium in a tin can on the windowsill, then took a closer look at the girl on the bed.
She was extremely pale, and there were blue shadows about her nose and temples; but the brows were delicately pencilled, the lashes lying against the colorless cheek, thick and long, while the hair, of a brown so light as to be almost yellow, curled naturally around her forehead.
She was really pale, with blue shadows around her nose and temples; but her eyebrows were softly shaped, the lashes resting against her colorless cheek, thick and long, while her hair, a light brown that was almost yellow, curled naturally around her forehead.
"She is really pretty," thought Sara, "but how thin and blue. And what mere claws her hands are!" looking at the one clutching a corner of the sheet. "Poor girl! I don't believe she is much older than I, but she looks as if she had suffered enough for an old woman. Ah! she's speaking."
"She is really pretty," thought Sara, "but so skinny and pale. And her hands are just like claws!" as she looked at the one gripping a corner of the sheet. "Poor girl! I don't think she's much older than I am, but she looks like she's been through enough for someone much older. Ah! She's speaking."
The lips were moving, but at first no sound came from them; then she caught one word, "mother," and then a tear rolled from the closed eyes over the white cheeks.
The lips were moving, but at first no sound came from them; then she caught one word, "mom," and then a tear rolled from the closed eyes down the pale cheeks.
Sara gently wiped it away, thinking pitifully, "Where can her mother be?" and while the thought was impressed upon her face in a look of tenderness and pity, the eyes of the young girl opened wide and gazed into her own.
Sara gently wiped it away, thinking sadly, "Where could her mother be?" and while that thought showed on her face with a look of kindness and concern, the young girl's eyes widened and stared back at her.
"Who are—you?" she asked faintly. "An angel?"
"Who are you?" she asked softly. "An angel?"
Sara smiled.
Sara grinned.
"No, only a girl like yourself."
"No, just a girl like you."
"Then I am—not dead?"
"Then I'm—not dead?"
"No, indeed: you have been ill, but are better now. Here is something for you to take," placing a spoon to her lips.
"No, for sure: you were sick, but you're feeling better now. Here’s something for you to drink," placing a spoon to her lips.
The invalid swallowed the liquid docilely, never taking her large hazel eyes from Sara's face.
The sick person drank the liquid obediently, keeping her large hazel eyes fixed on Sara's face.
"Who are you? Where am I?" she asked again.
"Who are you? Where am I?" she asked again.
"I am Sara Olmstead, a King's daughter, come to stay with you this afternoon; and you are in a good woman's room, who is now gone to her work."
"I’m Sara Olmstead, a princess, here to visit you this afternoon; and you’re in the room of a kind woman who has stepped out to work."
The eyes closed again, and an expression of pain or regret passed over the face.
The eyes closed again, and an expression of pain or regret crossed the face.
"Do you suffer?" asked Sara gently.
"Are you in pain?" Sara asked softly.
The head was shaken slightly.
The head was nodded slightly.
"Not in body, but I'm almost sorry it wasn't true."
"Not in body, but I almost wish it were true."
"What, Bertha?"
"What’s up, Bertha?"
"My first thought, that it was all over, and you were the angel appointed to waken me in the other world."
"My first thought was that it was all over, and you were the angel sent to wake me in the afterlife."
The tone, weak almost to whispering, was infinitely sad, and Sarah thrilled with sympathy. That one so young should long for death seemed incredible to her hardy nature. But nothing more was said till, bethinking herself, Sara asked,—
The tone, weak almost to a whisper, was incredibly sad, and Sarah felt a wave of sympathy. That someone so young would desire death seemed unbelievable to her strong nature. But nothing more was said until, remembering, Sara asked,—
"Could you eat anything now?"
"Can you eat anything now?"
The eyes opened quickly.
The eyes opened fast.
"Yes," she said eagerly, "yes."
"Yes," she said excitedly, "yes."
Sara hurried to light the little stove and make the tea, managing also to brown a slice of bread over the flame. She looked for milk and butter, but found none.
Sara rushed to light the small stove and brew the tea, also getting a slice of bread toasted over the flame. She searched for milk and butter but found none.
"There is only sugar for your tea," she began.
"There’s only sugar for your tea," she said.
"Never mind," said the eager voice again, "let me have it. Oh, how good it smells!"
"Never mind," said the excited voice again, "just give it to me. Oh, it smells so good!"
Sara brought the plain little repast to the bedside, and, rising to her elbow, the young girl partook with an eagerness that was pitiful.
Sara brought the simple little meal to the bedside, and, propping herself up on her elbow, the young girl ate with a hunger that was sad to see.
"Poor thing!" thought Sara, "I do believe she was starved!" then aloud,
"If you can hold the cup, I'll make you some more toast; shall I?"
"Poor thing!" thought Sara, "I really think she was starving!" then out loud,
"If you can hold the cup, I'll make you some more toast; sound good?"
"Yes, please!" in a stronger voice, "I never tasted anything so good!"
"Yes, please!" she said more emphatically, "I've never tasted anything this delicious!"
While she was eating the second piece, Sara took a pencil and small notebook from her satin bag and scribbling a line, stepped hastily down the hall to the third door. It was opened by the same little girl who had first directed her.
While she was eating the second piece, Sara took a pencil and a small notebook from her satin bag and, jotting down a note, hurried down the hall to the third door. It was opened by the same little girl who had directed her the first time.
"Is this Mrs. Maloney's room?" asked Sara.
"Is this Mrs. Maloney's room?" Sara asked.
"Yes'm."
"Yes, ma'am."
"And you are her little girl?"
"And you're her little girl?"
"Yes'm."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Could I get you to do an errand for me?"
"Can you run an errand for me?"
"Mebbe."
"Maybe."
"It's to take this paper to Reed's store on G Street, and bring home the things the clerk will give you. If you will I'll give you an orange when you come back."
"Take this note to Reed's store on G Street and bring back what the clerk gives you. If you do, I'll give you an orange when you return."
The child's eyes brightened.
The kid's eyes lit up.
"I'll go," she said. "Ma's down-stairs, and I'm minding the baby, but
I'll call her."
"I'll go," she said. "Mom's downstairs, and I'm watching the baby, but
I'll call her."
"Thank you," said Sara, and ran back to her charge.
"Thanks," said Sara, and ran back to her responsibility.
She was glad to see that the pale face on the pillow did not look so deathly now, and the blue shadows had nearly disappeared. She even smiled with some brightness, and her grateful eyes followed Sara about the room. A breeze had arisen, and was blowing refreshingly through the window, and the latter gladly seated herself where she could catch it all.
She was happy to see that the pale face on the pillow looked less deathly now, and the blue shadows had almost vanished. She even smiled a little brighter, and her grateful eyes followed Sara around the room. A breeze had picked up and was blowing refreshing air through the window, and she happily sat down where she could feel it all.
"You look better," she remarked, as she returned the sick girl's smile; "tell me, Bertha, was it from hunger that you fainted? I am your friend and want to help you."
"You look better," she said, returning the sick girl's smile. "Tell me, Bertha, did you faint from hunger? I'm your friend and I want to help you."
"Yes, it was. I haven't eaten since—what day is this?"
"Yeah, it was. I haven't eaten since—what day is it?"
"Saturday; it is now about five o'clock."
"Saturday; it’s around five o'clock now."
"Then it was yesterday morning. I had a piece of bread about as large as my palm."
"Then it was yesterday morning. I had a piece of bread about the size of my palm."
"And nothing since?"
"And nothing else since?"
"Not a crumb."
"Not a single crumb."
Sara shuddered.
Sara felt a shiver.
"Poor, poor girl! How did you come to such want?" tears of pity filling her sweet eyes.
"Poor, poor girl! How did you end up in such need?" tears of pity filling her sweet eyes.
Bertha gazed at her wonderingly.
Bertha looked at her in awe.
"How did you know me?" she asked. "What makes you care?"
"How did you know me?" she asked. "Why do you care?"
"I know your name because you gave it when you first came out of your faint, and how could I help caring? You are pretty near my own age, I think."
"I know your name because you mentioned it when you first woke up, and how could I not care? I think you’re pretty much my age."
"I'm twenty-two."
"I'm 22."
"Then you are a little the older. Bertha, have you a mother?"
"Then you’re a bit older. Bertha, do you have a mom?"
She shook her head sadly.
She sadly shook her head.
"No, I haven't anybody; it would have been better, I say. What can a girl do all alone in this great, wicked world?"
"No, I don't have anyone; it would have been better, I say. What can a girl do all by herself in this big, cruel world?"
"Tell me about it, Bertha; perhaps I can help you."
"Tell me about it, Bertha; maybe I can help."
No one could resist that tone; and Bertha, after one long look into the sympathetic face, drew a sigh and began.
No one could resist that tone; and Bertha, after a long look at the caring face, let out a sigh and started.
"We were always poor, but not to real want. Father had a small farm, and we lived off from it till he died. Then it all went for debts and funeral expenses, and we took what little was left, mother and I, and came here. We managed to live while she was alive. She took in sewing, and I worked in Ball's factory, and we were as cosey as could be in our one room; but last winter she died."
"We were always poor, but we never really lacked for anything. Dad had a small farm, and we made a living from it until he passed away. After that, everything went to pay off debts and funeral costs, and all that was left for my mom and me was just a little bit. So we came here. We got by while she was alive. She did sewing, and I worked at Ball's factory, and we were as comfortable as could be in our one room; but last winter, she died."
Her eyes filled with tears, and she stopped a moment, then went on.
Her eyes filled with tears, and she paused for a moment, then continued on.
"The factory turned off a third of its hands in May, and I with them. I've tried everything since, but I'm not strong enough for many kinds of work. If I could only stand housework I could find plenty to do, but the heavy part is too much for me; twice I've broken down, lost my place, and had to use all the wages I'd saved up for doctor's bills. A second girl's work I could do, but it's difficult to get into those aristocratic houses, unless you have friends and recommends, especially in summer, when so many are closed while the families are away.
"The factory laid off a third of its workers in May, and I was one of them. I've tried everything since, but I'm not strong enough for many types of jobs. If I could just handle housework, I could find plenty to do, but the heavy tasks are too much for me; I've broken down twice, lost my job, and had to spend all the money I had saved for doctor's bills. I could do the work of a second maid, but it's hard to get into those wealthy homes unless you have friends and recommendations, especially in the summer when many are closed while the families are away."
"I've done shop-work, and indeed a little of everything; but for a week I haven't had a thing, and I was reduced to my last crumb. I knew, if I couldn't pay for my room to-night, I'd be turned into the street, so for two days I've walked and walked, hunting for work, till I actually dropped, as you see. There's one thing, though," with sudden fire, "I've kept straight! If I had been really dead, as I for a moment thought, I would not have been afraid to meet my mother. But it's been a hard struggle! Do you wonder I was sorry when I found you weren't a real angel, and heaven was still far away?"
"I've worked various jobs, really a bit of everything; but for a week, I haven't had anything, and I was down to my last crumb. I knew that if I couldn't pay for my room tonight, I’d be thrown out onto the street, so for two days I've been walking and searching for work until I actually collapsed, as you can see. There's one thing, though," with sudden passion, "I've stayed clean! If I had actually died, as I briefly thought I might, I wouldn't have been scared to face my mother. But it’s been a tough battle! Do you blame me for being upset when I found out you weren’t a real angel, and that heaven still feels so far away?"
Sara, her eyes filled with tears, was about to answer, when Nora Maloney appeared at the door with her bundles.
Sara, tears in her eyes, was about to respond when Nora Maloney showed up at the door with her bags.
"I've got 'em, mum!" she cried, and at sight of her bright face both girls smiled again.
"I've got them, Mom!" she exclaimed, and seeing her bright face made both girls smile again.
"That's my good girl!" was Sara's approving comment; "and here, didn't I promise you something?"
"That's my good girl!" Sara said with approval. "And here, didn’t I promise you something?"
"Yes'm," her eyes snapping, "an orange."
"Yeah," she said, her eyes flashing, "an orange."
Sara opened a package, and took out two.
Sara opened a package and took out two items.
"What will you do with this, if I'll give it to you?" pointing to the extra one.
"What will you do with this, if I give it to you?" pointing to the extra one.
"I'll hide 'em both till pa gets away, an' then I'll divvy up with Nan and Jack, and Ma and baby," was the ready answer.
"I'll hide them both until Dad gets away, and then I'll share with Nan and Jack, and Mom and the baby," was the quick reply.
Sara handed over the two yellow globes.
Sara handed over the two yellow balls.
"That's right! I'm glad you're such a generous little girl, and I am much obliged to you for doing the errand. Good-by."
"That's right! I'm really glad you're such a kind little girl, and I appreciate you for doing the errand. Bye."
"Good-by'm; thankee mum!" was Nora's hearty answer, as she hurried home to show her treasures, before it should be necessary to hide them from the father whom drink had transformed into a brute; to be avoided if possible, and if not, to be fed and cajoled, then, if still implacable, fled from in terror as from any other ferocious, untamable beast.
"Goodbye! Thank you, ma'am!" was Nora's cheerful response as she rushed home to show her treasures before she would have to hide them from the father whom alcohol had turned into a monster; someone to be avoided if possible, and if not, to be fed and soothed, then, if still unyielding, to be escaped from in fear like any other wild, untamed beast.
Sara took from the bundles oranges, grapes, biscuit, and sliced ham, the sick girl watching her, meanwhile, with eyes that grew brighter every moment.
Sara took some oranges, grapes, biscuits, and sliced ham from the bundles, while the sick girl watched her, her eyes getting brighter with each moment.
"Now we'll have supper together," said Sara, arranging them neatly on the little stand; "for I'm getting hungry too, and while we're eating, we'll talk things over. That tea and toast will do for first course, try this bunch of grapes and the sandwich I am fixing for the second."
"Now we're going to have dinner together," said Sara, neatly placing them on the small stand; "because I'm getting hungry too, and while we eat, we can discuss things. That tea and toast will be our first course, and try these grapes and the sandwich I'm making for the second."
Bertha took them with a delighted air.
Bertha happily accepted them.
"Oh, how good! We used to have grapes at home; and father always cured his own hams. I was never really hungry in my life till nowadays. We've always been poor, and sometimes I didn't have any best dress, but there was never any lack of food. Do you know"—solemnly—"it's an awful thing to get so hungry? I could have stolen—murdered almost—for food, only I didn't dare touch anything for fear of jail. All my ideas of right and wrong were confused, and for the time I was more of a wild beast than any thing else—oh, it was dreadful!"
"Oh, how nice! We used to have grapes at home, and my dad always cured his own hams. I never felt truly hungry in my life until now. We've always been poor, and sometimes I didn't have a nice dress, but there was never a shortage of food. You know,"—seriously—"it's a terrible thing to be that hungry? I could have stolen—nearly killed someone—for food, but I was too scared to touch anything because of the risk of going to jail. All my ideas of right and wrong were mixed up, and for a while, I was more like a wild animal than anything else—oh, it was awful!"
Sara gently touched the thin hand.
Sara gently touched the slender hand.
"Poor girl!" she murmured, "I know something of it too!" then aloud,
"Bertha, how would the place of a companion suit you?"
"Poor girl!" she whispered, "I understand a bit of it too!" then loudly,
"Bertha, how would you feel about being a companion?"
"A companion?"
"A partner?"
"Yes, to an invalid lady. I know of a Mrs. Searle who needs one. She is rich, and ought to pay well; but she would want somebody who could read intelligibly—and I suspect it would require infinite patience to put up with her whims."
"Yes, to a disabled woman. I know a Mrs. Searle who needs one. She’s wealthy and should pay decently; but she would want someone who can read clearly—and I think it would take a lot of patience to deal with her quirks."
"I haven't a bad temper," said Bertha simply; "and I used to read aloud to mother while she was sewing—we both of us liked books. How I wish she would try me!"
"I don't have a bad temper," Bertha said straightforwardly; "and I used to read aloud to my mom while she was sewing—we both loved books. I really wish she would give me a chance!"
"Perhaps she will; at any rate, you shall be looked after in some way. I am poor, myself, but I'm sure our circle will see that you find work. Do you know what the 'King's Daughters' are?"
"Maybe she will; either way, someone will take care of you somehow. I’m not well-off, but I’m sure our group will help you find a job. Have you heard of the 'King's Daughters'?"
"I've heard of them, but you're the first I ever met. If they're all like you, the Lord must be proud to own them."
"I've heard of them, but you're the first one I've ever met. If they're all like you, God must be proud to have them."
The sincere, almost childish, tone in which these words were said divested them of any irreverence. Sara merely smiled, as she told Bertha some of their aims and practices; and when Mrs. Pierce returned, she was astonished to see her patient sitting up in bed, with almost a flush on her cheeks, and a glad light in her eyes.
The sincere, almost childish tone in which these words were said divested them of any irreverence. Sara merely smiled as she shared some of their goals and practices with Bertha; and when Mrs. Pierce came back, she was astonished to find her patient sitting up in bed, with a flush on her cheeks and a joyful light in her eyes.
"Lawful suz!" she cried in the doorway, "what have you done to her?"
"Goodness!" she exclaimed in the doorway, "what did you do to her?"
"Fed her," laughed Sara; "and I have been helping her to take my prescriptions, you see. Won't you join us?"
"Fed her," Sara laughed. "And I've been helping her with my prescriptions, you see. Won't you join us?"
"Well, I'm beat! Thank you—guess I will. Was that all't ailded her— jest hunger?"
"Well, I'm exhausted! Thanks—I'll do that. Was that all that bothered her—just hunger?"
"That's all," answered Bertha for herself, "and quite enough too!"
"That's it," Bertha replied for herself, "and that's more than enough!"
Then she repeated something of her story, thanking the good woman heartily for her kindness. It was decided she should stay till Monday with Mrs. Pierce, who seemed anxious to befriend the girl, though so poor herself; and Sara finally left them, still planning most amicably, in order to reach home before darkness should necessitate Morton's coming after her.
Then she went over part of her story again, sincerely thanking the kind woman for her help. They decided she would stay until Monday with Mrs. Pierce, who seemed eager to help the girl, even though she was quite poor herself. Sara finally left them, still making plans in a friendly way, so she could get home before it got dark and required Morton to come look for her.
"How much cooler it seems!" she thought, as she stepped into the street, glancing up at the sky, which was partially overcast with purplish-black clouds; "I wish, now, I had brought a wrap."
"How much cooler it feels!" she thought, as she stepped into the street, glancing up at the sky, which was partly cloudy with purplish-black clouds; "I wish I had brought a jacket."
She hurried on; but the storm moved more rapidly than she, and just as she turned into the avenue she felt the splash of a large raindrop in her face. She attempted to raise her umbrella, but a sudden squall of wind nearly wrenched it from her grasp, and, becoming convinced it would be impossible to hold it against the now shrieking blast, she made no more effort to raise it, but ran on—the rain falling more heavily every moment.
She rushed forward, but the storm was moving faster than she was, and just as she entered the avenue, a big raindrop splashed in her face. She tried to open her umbrella, but a sudden gust of wind almost tore it from her hands. Realizing it would be impossible to hold it against the howling wind, she stopped trying to raise it and ran on—the rain coming down harder every moment.
By the time she sprang up the steps into the shelter of the veranda, she was thoroughly drenched. Morton met her there, just about to go in search of her, with a waterproof and overshoes, and cried,—
By the time she rushed up the steps into the cover of the porch, she was completely soaked. Morton met her there, just about to go look for her, with a raincoat and waterproof boots, and shouted,—
"Why, Sara, how wet you are!"
"Wow, Sara, you're soaked!"
"Yes," she shivered, "I'm drenched," and hurried on and up to her room without more words.
"Yeah," she shivered, "I'm soaked," and rushed on up to her room without saying anything else.
By the time she was disrobed, however, that same sensation, as of utter weariness, came over her, and she concluded to retire for the night, telling Molly—who soon came up—that she was tired and thought she had better get some rest.
By the time she got undressed, though, that same feeling of complete exhaustion washed over her, and she decided to go to bed for the night, telling Molly—who soon came up—that she was tired and thought it would be best to get some rest.
"I've been to supper," she added; "and Molly, tell Morton when he goes to the store, to-night, that I'd like him to do an errand at Mrs. Searle's for me, on the way. Just hand me a sheet of paper and a pen, dear."
"I've had dinner," she continued; "and Molly, please tell Morton that when he goes to the store tonight, I’d like him to run an errand at Mrs. Searle's for me on the way. Just hand me a sheet of paper and a pen, sweetheart."
"Won't it do in the morning, Sara? You look so tired!"
"Does it have to be done in the morning, Sara? You look really tired!"
"No, to-morrow's Sunday, you know, and this is something that must be attended to before anything happens."
"No, tomorrow's Sunday, you know, and this is something that needs to be taken care of before anything happens."
She took the writing materials from Molly, and wrote the explanation and request in regard to Bertha, then folding it with a listless gesture, handed it to her sister.
She took the writing materials from Molly and wrote the explanation and request about Bertha. Then, with a careless gesture, she folded it and handed it to her sister.
"Don't let him forget—it's important," she said wearily. "Molly, I'm so cold, can't I have another blanket?"
"Don't let him forget—it's important," she said tiredly. "Molly, I'm so cold, can I have another blanket?"
Molly brought it and ran down with the note.
Molly took it and hurried down with the note.
"Don't stay late, Morton," she urged in a worried tone; "if Sara ever was sick, I should say she was going to be now."
"Don't stay late, Morton," she urged with concern; "if Sara was ever sick, I’d say she’s about to be now."
CHAPTER XX.
WEAKNESS.
Molly was confirmed in her surmise; for in an hour Sara was in a burning fever, and there was little sleep in the house that night. To have Sara ill was unprecedented—almost unbearable—and the whole household was visibly affected by it. Morton's face settled into a gravity which nothing could move, and Molly's dimpled visage had never looked so long and care-full.
Molly knew she was right; within an hour, Sara was burning up with fever, and hardly anyone got any sleep that night. Having Sara sick was unheard of—almost too much to handle—and everyone in the house felt the impact. Morton's expression turned serious, and nothing seemed to shake it, while Molly's usually cheerful face looked worryingly long and tense.
Hetty bustled up and down, important and anxious, while Sam stood about in the hall, and asked everybody who passed along "how she wor a-doin' now."
Hetty hurried back and forth, feeling important and anxious, while Sam stood in the hallway, asking everyone who passed by, "How is she doing now?"
The doctor came, looked wise, talked about malaria, exposure to the heat and over-fatigue, left some pills and powders, and went away again— after which the house settled down to that alert silence, so different from the restful quiet of an ordinary night. Sara, tossing to and fro in the fiery grasp of fever, moaned and talked, Hetty and Molly watching alternately beside her, while Morton tried to sleep in the next room, only to start from frightful dreams to the more harrowing reality that his beloved sister was actually and painfully ill.
The doctor arrived, seemed knowledgeable, discussed malaria, heat exposure, and exhaustion, left some pills and powders, and then left again—after which the house fell into a tense silence, so different from the peaceful quiet of a typical night. Sara, tossing and turning in the burning grip of fever, moaned and talked, while Hetty and Molly took turns watching her. Morton tried to sleep in the next room, only to wake from terrifying dreams to the more distressing reality that his beloved sister was genuinely and painfully sick.
It was a sharp illness, but not of long duration. The fever was broken up on the fourteenth day, but it left a very weak and ghostly Sara to struggle back to health once more. Still, there were no relapses, thanks to good care, for Hetty had been faithfulness itself, while Molly had settled down to her new duties with a steadiness no one would have expected. As for Morton, he would have brought up half the drugstore, if he had been permitted, and was made perfectly content whenever allowed to share the night-watches, which was seldom, as he had to work all day. In these Hetty was soon relieved by those members of the circle who had become personal friends of the girls; and as there was little to do, except give the medicines regularly, they thus managed well without calling in a regular nurse.
It was a serious illness, but it didn’t last long. The fever broke on the fourteenth day, but it left Sara feeling very weak and ghostly as she tried to regain her health. Fortunately, there were no relapses thanks to excellent care; Hetty was incredibly devoted, and Molly adjusted to her new responsibilities with an unexpected steadiness. As for Morton, he would have emptied half the pharmacy if he could, and he was completely happy whenever he was allowed to share the night shifts, which was rare since he had to work all day. Hetty was soon relieved during those nights by friends of the girls, and since there wasn’t much to do other than administer the medicines regularly, they managed quite well without hiring a full-time nurse.
Three weeks from the day of her seizure Sara began to sit up in bed, looking once more something like the girl of old, though she still talked (to quote Molly) as if she had hot pebbles in her mouth, and the veins on her temples were much too clearly defined beneath the white skin.
Three weeks after her seizure, Sara started to sit up in bed, looking a bit more like the girl she used to be, although she still spoke (to quote Molly) as if she had hot pebbles in her mouth, and the veins on her temples were much too visible beneath her pale skin.
Thus sitting, one delightful day, she read a note from Bertha, which had been awaiting her some time. It was a rapturous expression of thanks for the good place she had found with Mrs. Searle, and begged that she might see her as soon as Sara was able. Molly said, as she handed it, "She has been here two or three times, begging to do anything for you that was needed, and I promised you should see her just as soon as possible."
Thus sitting, one lovely day, she read a note from Bertha, which had been waiting for her for a while. It was an enthusiastic expression of thanks for the good position she had found with Mrs. Searle, and it requested that she be able to see her as soon as Sara was ready. Molly said, as she handed it over, "She has been here two or three times, asking to help with anything you need, and I promised you would see her as soon as possible."
So, a day or two later, Bertha came. Sara would hardly have known her, and indeed the two seemed to have changed places,—Sara was the weakling now, Bertha the strong and rosy one.
So, a day or two later, Bertha showed up. Sara would barely have recognized her, and in fact, it felt like they had swapped roles—Sara was the fragile one now, while Bertha was the strong and cheerful one.
"I have such a good place," she said, in answer to the former's questions; "Mrs. Searle is very kind to me. Of course she is exacting and fretful at times, but that is only because of her illness, and I can get along with it; but she has given me a pretty room, and allows me an hour or two for air and exercise every day. I am happier there than I have been since mother died."
"I have a really nice place," she replied to the earlier questions. "Mrs. Searle is very nice to me. Sure, she can be demanding and a bit moody sometimes, but that’s just because she’s not well, and I can deal with it. She’s given me a lovely room and lets me have a couple of hours outdoors for fresh air and exercise each day. I'm happier there than I’ve been since my mom passed away."
"That is good!" said Sara.
"That's great!" said Sara.
"And only think," continued the pleased girl, "she is talking now of going to the seashore. You don't know how I long for a sight of the ocean! The only trouble is, she can't find a place quiet enough to suit her—she hates to go to a great hotel, or where there is a crowd."
"And just think," the happy girl continued, "she's talking about going to the beach now. You don't know how much I want to see the ocean! The only problem is, she can't find a place that's quiet enough for her—she can't stand going to a big hotel or anywhere crowded."
Sara looked up with a sudden thought.
Sara looked up with a sudden thought.
"Killamet would be quiet enough—how nice it would be if she'd take my house there!"
"Killamet would be quiet enough—how great would it be if she took my house there!"
"Your house! Have you a house?"
"Your house! Do you have a house?"
"Yes, the children and I; it's not much of one—just a cottage, but perfectly comfortable in summer. If Mrs. Searle would send down some furniture, I think she could really make it cosey."
"Yeah, the kids and I; it’s not a big place—just a cottage, but totally comfortable in the summer. If Mrs. Searle would send down some furniture, I think she could really make it cozy."
"I'll tell her about it" said Bertha, and did, with the result that the lady decided to take it for the next two months, at a fair rental.
"I'll tell her about it," Bertha said, and she did, which led the lady to decide to take it for the next two months at a reasonable rental fee.
This little excitement over, Sara had only herself and the children to think of, and in her weak physical condition these thoughts were far from pleasant.
This little excitement over, Sara had only herself and the kids to think about, and in her frail physical state, these thoughts were far from pleasant.
What was to prevent Bertha's experience from becoming her own, or possibly Molly's, in case of evil fortune? If she should often be ill, who would care for them? She seemed to herself, just then, such a frail plank between them and want! She raised her white, blue-veined hands and looked at them; they did not seem made for struggling, and a sense of powerlessness, born of bodily weakness, enwrapped her in its hopeless gloom.
What was stopping Bertha's experience from becoming her own, or maybe even Molly's, if things went badly? If she got sick often, who would take care of them? At that moment, she felt like such a fragile lifeline between them and hardship! She raised her pale, blue-veined hands and looked at them; they didn't seem built for fighting, and a feeling of helplessness, stemming from her physical weakness, wrapped around her in a hopeless gloom.
There is a certain period, after convalescence is well progressed, that is even more trying to many natures than actual illness—that time when we are supposed to be well, and yet have not quite resumed our wonted strength.
There comes a point, after recovery is well underway, that can be even more challenging for many people than the illness itself—that time when we’re supposed to be healthy, yet haven’t fully regained our usual strength.
How the long-dropped burdens of our lives loom up before us now! Is it possible we ever bent our backs to such a load? Can we ever do it again? Yet, even as we hesitate, relentless necessity pushes us on, and bids us hoist the burden.
How the burdens we've long set aside stand before us now! Is it possible we ever carried such a weight? Can we ever do it again? Yet, even as we hesitate, relentless necessity drives us forward and urges us to pick up the load.
Sara felt this often now, and all her former bravery seemed gone with her strength. She had already decided that, next Monday, she must return to the museum, and bring up her neglected work; then there was a half- written article to be finished and copied, whose motive and central thought she had almost forgotten, while at her side loomed a basketful of stockings to be darned, and garments to be mended before the Sabbath dawn.
Sara often felt this way now, and all her previous courage seemed to have vanished along with her energy. She had already made up her mind that, next Monday, she needed to go back to the museum and pick up her neglected work; there was also a half-finished article that needed to be completed and copied, the theme and main idea of which she had nearly forgotten, while next to her sat a basket full of stockings waiting to be mended and clothes to fix before the Sabbath began.
In this reluctant mood, trying to rally her forces for renewed conflict with life's hard duties, she could not help thinking how different it might all be—how she might be cared for, instead of looking out for others; how she might be the centre of a home, enclosed and guarded, rather than, as now, trying vainly to encompass one, making a wall of her feeble self to shelter others—and hot tears of rebellious weakness filled her eyes, and dropped slowly upon the trembling little hands, which were painfully weaving the threads to and fro through a preposterous hole in one of Morton's socks.
In this reluctant mood, trying to gather her strength for another round with life's tough responsibilities, she couldn’t help but think how different things could be—how she could be taken care of instead of always looking out for others; how she could be the heart of a home, safe and protected, rather than, as she was now, trying unsuccessfully to create one, building a wall of her fragile self to shield others. Hot tears of frustrated weakness filled her eyes and slowly dropped onto her trembling little hands, which were painfully weaving the threads back and forth through a ridiculous hole in one of Morton's socks.
A step in the hall made her hasten to dash away the tell-tale drops, as
Hetty knocked, before peeping in to say,—
A sound in the hall made her quickly wipe away the revealing drops, as
Hetty knocked, before looking in to say,—
"There's a gentleman in the parlor asking to see you, Miss Olmstead."
"There's a guy in the living room asking to see you, Miss Olmstead."
"A gentleman? One of the professors?"
"A gentleman? One of the teachers?"
"I don't think it is; I never see him before—it's a young man."
"I don't think so; I've never seen him before—it's a young guy."
Sara rose, adjusted her dress a little, and descended to the drawing- room. In its close-shuttered condition she did not at first recognize the figure which rose to meet her, but a second look wrung from her almost a cry.
Sara got up, adjusted her dress slightly, and went down to the drawing room. In its darkened state, she didn't immediately recognize the figure that stood up to greet her, but a second glance nearly made her gasp.
"Jasper?" "Yes, Sairay, it's me. You—you've been sick, I hear."
"Jasper?" "Yeah, Sairay, it's me. I heard you’ve been unwell."
She bowed her head, unable to speak for the second.
She lowered her head, unable to speak for a moment.
"And you show it too," with an awed look into her lovely face, spiritualized by illness, as he took her extended hand.
"And you show it too," he said, gazing in awe at her beautiful face, made almost ethereal by her illness, as he took her outstretched hand.
"Yes," recovering herself, "but I'm nearly well now—how are they all in
Killamet?"
"Yes," she replied, getting herself together, "but I'm almost fully recovered now—how is everyone in
Killamet?"
"Oh, so-so, I guess; but I haven't been home to stay any since last month—soon after Cousin Prue was here, it was. I had business in Norcross yesterday, and I come over from there by train. Mother wrote about your having the fever."
"Oh, just okay, I guess; but I haven't been home for a while since last month—right after Cousin Prue was here. I had some business in Norcross yesterday, and I took the train over from there. Mom wrote about you having the fever."
She had motioned him to a chair, and dropped into another herself, feeling weak in body, and perplexed in mind. Why had he come? Was he the answer to her repining thoughts? His voice roused her from the sort of lethargic state into which she had dropped for a moment.
She gestured for him to take a seat while she sank into another chair, feeling physically weak and mentally confused. Why had he arrived? Was he the answer to her troubled thoughts? His voice brought her out of the sort of daze she had fallen into for a moment.
"Sairay," he said, with a little choke, "I—I couldn't stay away any longer—when I heard about you—and I've come"—
"Sairay," he said, a bit choked up, "I—I couldn't stay away any longer—when I heard about you—and I've come"—
He stopped again, but she did not help him out—she could not. With her fingers locked together in her lap, she waited for what was coming, with the feeling that she was drifting down stream, and had neither the strength, nor inclination, to arrest her swift descent. He drew a sigh that was almost a gasp, and plunged on,—
He stopped again, but she didn’t help him out—she couldn’t. With her fingers locked together in her lap, she waited for what was coming, feeling like she was drifting downstream, lacking both the strength and desire to stop her rapid descent. He let out a sigh that was nearly a gasp and pressed on,—
"Sairay, it's too hard for you—all—all this—and I—Oh! you know how I love you—I've always loved you, and what is the use in your working so when I'd give my very eyes to take care of you? Don't speak, Sairay," raising his hand in protest, "I've got a-going, now, and I want to say it all. I know I'm not good enough for you—who is?—but if love that never tires, and kindness, and—and—being as true as steel, and as tender as a mother, can count for anything, they'll plead for me, Sairay; I'm not much on fine speech-making, as you know."
"Sairay, this is too much for you—all of this—and I—Oh! you know how much I love you—I’ve always loved you, and what’s the point of you working so hard when I’d give anything to take care of you? Don’t say anything, Sairay," he said, raising his hand to stop her, "I need to say this now, and I want to get it all out. I know I’m not good enough for you—who is?—but if love that never fades, kindness, and being as loyal as steel and as caring as a mother mean anything, then they’ll vouch for me, Sairay; I’m not great at giving speeches, as you know."
He had risen, and stood before her, tall and stalwart, and, for the moment, such strength and tenderness seemed good to her—why not accept them, and be at rest? Perhaps he felt her yielding mood; at any rate, he held out both hands with an assured gesture.
He had gotten up and stood in front of her, tall and strong, and for that moment, his strength and kindness felt right to her—why not embrace them and find peace? Maybe he sensed her softening feelings; in any case, he reached out both hands confidently.
"Say yes, Sairay—tell me you"—
"Say yes, Sairay—tell me you."
There was a jarring slam and a flood of light; one of the shutters had blown open. Both started, glanced around, then faced each other again; but that noisy interruption had thoroughly aroused Sara. She looked at Jasper in this brighter light, and a quick revulsion of feeling swept over her. What was she doing? Would she lie to him?
There was a loud bang and a burst of light; one of the shutters had swung open. They both jumped, looked around, then turned to face each other again; but that sudden interruption had completely woken Sara up. She looked at Jasper in this brighter light, and a quick wave of disgust washed over her. What was she doing? Was she really going to lie to him?
She did not love him; did she dare to tell him that she did? A thought of another manly figure, bearing a certain refinement and nobility lacking in this, rose before her mind's eye, and when Jasper finished his sentence—"tell me you love me!" her answer was ready.
She didn’t love him; did she really dare to tell him that she did? A thought of another manly figure, one with a certain refinement and nobility that this one lacked, came to her mind, and when Jasper finished his sentence—“tell me you love me!”—her answer was ready.
"I can't, Jasper," she said low, but firmly, "It wouldn't be"—
"I can't, Jasper," she said softly but firmly, "It wouldn't be"—
He stopped her again.
He stopped her once more.
"Don't answer me now; take time to think—take till tomorrow. This is too sudden; nobody can know their minds all in a minute. I'll come again when you've had time to think."
"Don't respond right now; take some time to think—take until tomorrow. This is too sudden; no one can figure out their thoughts in an instant. I'll come back after you've had time to reflect."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"No, Jasper, that is not necessary. You have always been one of my best friends—be so still! But—that is all. I can't give you what you ask for, and time will never change me—don't think it. The best way is to have perfect truth between us. Now, Jasper," trying to speak easily, "put this aside, and stay with us this evening. I want you to see Morton and"—
"No, Jasper, that's not necessary. You've always been one of my closest friends—just hold on! But—that’s it. I can't give you what you’re asking for, and time won’t change me—don’t think that. The best approach is to keep complete honesty between us. Now, Jasper," trying to sound casual, "let's set this aside and stay with us tonight. I want you to meet Morton and"—
"I can't," said Jasper, in a voice of intense calmness (she could imagine him giving an order in just that tone, when life or death hung on the proper execution of it), "I—must go. You—you're sure you know your mind?"
"I can't," Jasper said, his voice steady and calm (she could picture him issuing a command in that exact tone when everything depended on getting it right), "I—have to go. You—are you sure you know what you want?"
"Yes, sure."
"Definitely."
He picked up his hat,—she noticed it was a silk tile, and thought vaguely how incongruous it looked upon him, though she was used to little else among the students,—and jammed it absently down on his head, as he was accustomed to fasten on his tarpaulin during a storm.
He picked up his hat—she noticed it was a silk tile and thought vaguely how out of place it looked on him, even though she was used to seeing little else among the students—and casually shoved it down on his head, just like he used to secure his tarpaulin during a storm.
"Good-by" he said hoarsely, turning towards the door.
"Goodbye," he said hoarsely, turning toward the door.
She stepped towards him.
She walked toward him.
"Jasper, wait!"
"Jasper, hold on!"
He obeyed—but reluctantly.
He complied—but with hesitation.
"I beg of you, don't let this make you feel hard towards us all. I have depended on your goodness all my life—don't let it fail me now!"
"I’m asking you, please don't let this make you bitter towards all of us. I've relied on your kindness my entire life—don’t let it let me down now!"
She held out her hand with that look which few could resist, a look of winning trustfulness words cannot describe. Jasper hesitated, turned, looked into her face—and yielded.
She reached out her hand with that expression that few could ignore, a look of genuine trust that words can't capture. Jasper hesitated, turned, looked at her face—and gave in.
"Sairay," he said, grasping her hand closely, "it's no use; you always did have your way, and you always will! I'll be anything to you that you want me to be, but—it's bitter hard luck!" and, wringing her hand till it ached, he left her.
"Sairay," he said, holding her hand tightly, "there's no point; you've always gotten your way, and you always will! I'll be anything you want me to be, but—this really is tough luck!" And, squeezing her hand until it hurt, he walked away.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE PRINCE COMETH.
"A letter from Mrs. Macon, I think," said Morton, handing it across the table to Sara, with a glance at the western postmark.
"A letter from Mrs. Macon, I think," Morton said, passing it over the table to Sara, while glancing at the western postmark.
"I shouldn't wonder if it is to announce their return," she remarked, opening it.
"I wouldn't be surprised if it's to announce their return," she said, opening it.
"Heaven forbid!" groaned Molly. "I love the Macons, but I adore their home! Why don't you praise these muffins, Morton? I made 'em."
"Heaven forbid!" Molly sighed. "I love the Macons, but I absolutely adore their home! Why aren't you complimenting these muffins, Morton? I made them."
"Is that what ails them?" making a wry face. "Give me another at once. We must make way with them as fast as possible!" and Molly passed him the plate, with a well-pleased laugh.
"Is that what’s bothering them?" she said with a sarcastic smile. "Get me another one right away. We need to get through them as quickly as we can!" And Molly handed him the plate with a satisfied laugh.
"Yes," interrupted Sara, looking up, "they will be at home inside of a fortnight, but she kindly says,—
"Yeah," interrupted Sara, looking up, "they'll be home in about two weeks, but she kindly says,—
"'Don't hurry to find rooms. I want to help you decide, and I shall be so glad to come home to a houseful of young people rather than to the usual gloom and stuffiness of long-closed rooms; besides, I have a proposition to make you.'"
"'Don't rush to find rooms. I want to help you decide, and I would be really happy to come home to a house full of young people instead of the usual gloom and stuffiness of long-closed rooms; plus, I have a proposal for you.'"
"What can it be?" cried Molly. "She may want me to stay, in place of Hetty, for cook." "And me for coachman," added Morton, buttering his third muffin.
"What could it be?" Molly exclaimed. "She might want me to stay as the cook instead of Hetty." "And me as the coachman," Morton chimed in, spreading butter on his third muffin.
"Then, Sara, there is nothing left for you but to be lady's maid!" giggled the other twin.
"Then, Sara, there's nothing left for you except to be the lady's maid!" giggled the other twin.
"I should rather like the position," smiled Sara, "to read aloud to her, answer her notes, do her errands, and"—
"I would really like the job," Sara smiled, "to read to her, respond to her messages, run her errands, and"—
"Button her boots!" put in atrocious Molly again, at which Morton slapped at her with his napkin, when she fled—pursued by him—to the veranda, where decency demanded a cessation of hostilities.
"Button her boots!" shouted a frustrated Molly again, prompting Morton to swat at her with his napkin, causing her to run away—chased by him—to the veranda, where decency required a stop to the fighting.
Sara soon joined them, and a little later, Preston Garth,—who was back in town for a day or so, to assist in setting up some new apparatus lately arrived at the laboratory,—strolled up the walk.
Sara soon joined them, and a little later, Preston Garth—who was back in town for a day or so to help set up some new equipment that had just arrived at the lab—strolled up the path.
"You're too late!" exclaimed Molly saucily, as he dropped upon the upper step, and began fanning himself vigorously with his hat; "Morton's eaten up all the muffins, and I think Sara finished the peaches."
"You're too late!" Molly said playfully, as he plopped down on the top step and started fanning himself with his hat; "Morton's finished all the muffins, and I think Sara polished off the peaches."
"And I suppose, as usual, Miss Molly had nothing," was the ironic reply.
"And I guess, as usual, Miss Molly had nothing," was the sarcastic response.
"Oh, a trifle—not worth mentioning"—
"Oh, just a minor thing—"
"Yes, Molly has a starved appearance, as you may have observed," put in Sara. "But, Mr. Garth, in spite of her discouraging remarks, I think we could find"—
"Yes, Molly looks really thin, as you might have noticed," Sara added. "But, Mr. Garth, despite her negative comments, I believe we could find"—
"Oh, thank you, Miss Olmstead—I have been to tea; just left the table, in fact, and am on my way back to the museum, so dropped in here. Has anybody noticed the sunset to-night?" All turned to observe it (the house fronted towards the south), and simultaneously exclaimed at its grandeur. The sun was just dropping behind a thunderous bank of clouds, closely resembling a range of mountains capped with snow, now tinged ruddily with the dying light, and between these crowding peaks was an arched opening, as if a vaulted passageway had been blasted through the mass of rock, giving a vista of pale blue sky, from which radiated prismic bars of light, while way above the topmost peak, like some beacon-light suspended high, swung the new moon, a slender crescent, also near its setting.
"Oh, thank you, Miss Olmstead—I just had tea; in fact, I just left the table and I'm on my way back to the museum, so I stopped by here. Has anyone noticed the sunset tonight?" Everyone turned to take a look (the house faced south) and simultaneously exclaimed at its beauty. The sun was just dipping behind a dramatic cluster of clouds, resembling a range of snow-capped mountains, now bathed in a reddish glow from the fading light. Between these towering peaks was an arched opening, as if a passageway had been carved through the mass of rock, revealing a view of pale blue sky, from which radiant beams of light spread outwards. Above the highest peak, like a beacon light hanging high in the sky, swung the new moon, a slender crescent, also close to setting.
"Oh, I saw it over my right shoulder!" cried Molly gayly. "Don't you long to hear what wish I made?"
"Oh, I saw it over my right shoulder!" Molly exclaimed happily. "Don't you want to know what wish I made?"
"Not half so much as you long to tell it," replied Morton cruelly.
"Not even close to how much you want to share it," Morton replied cruelly.
"How snubbed I feel!" she sniffed, amid the laughter, making a face at him. "But if you knew it included you—Mr. Garth, do you believe in omens?"
"How rejected I feel!" she said, sniffing through the laughter and making a face at him. "But if you knew it included you—Mr. Garth, do you believe in signs?"
"Really, Miss Molly, I never thought—in fact, I don't know of any, do
I? What omens?"
"Honestly, Miss Molly, I never thought—actually, I can't think of any, do
I? What signs?"
"Oh, that you're going to quarrel, if you spill the salt, and that it's bad luck to step over a crack in the floor, and you musn't begin things on Friday, and"—
"Oh, you're going to argue if you spill the salt, and it's bad luck to step on a crack in the floor, and you shouldn't start things on Friday, and"—
"Molly, what nonsense! I thought we agreed to forget all that kind of thing when the mirror broke," said Morton.
"Molly, that's ridiculous! I thought we agreed to put all that behind us when the mirror broke," said Morton.
"Yes; when instead of bringing us misfortune it brought us comfort. Did we ever tell you about that, Mr. Garth?" asked Sara; then, as he gave a negative sign, she repeated the story.
"Yes; when it actually brought us comfort instead of misfortune. Did we ever tell you about that, Mr. Garth?" Sara asked; then, seeing his shake of the head, she told the story again.
He listened interestedly.
He listened intently.
"Where did you live, then, Miss Olmstead?"
"Where did you live, then, Miss Olmstead?"
"In Killamet—a tiny fishing-village on the coast. We are the children of a fisherman, perhaps you know."
"In Killamet—a small fishing village on the coast. We are the kids of a fisherman, maybe you've heard of us."
"You?" surprisedly. "I would never have thought it! I supposed"—He stopped in some confusion, and colored.
"You?" he said in surprise. "I would have never thought that! I assumed"—He paused, looking a bit flustered and blushing.
"Say it out!" urged Morton.
"Speak up!" urged Morton.
"Yes, relieve your mind," added Molly; "it won't stand too much pressure."
"Yes, take a load off your mind," Molly added, "it can't handle too much stress."
"Molly, be quiet!" interposed Sara peremptorily.
"Molly, be quiet!" Sara interrupted firmly.
"Well," said the young man at this, giving Molly a queer glance, "I had always supposed fishermen to be a rude sort of people—entirely unlike you all, of course."
"Well," said the young man at this, giving Molly a strange look, "I always thought fishermen were a rough kind of people—totally different from you all, of course."
"'With the exception of one,' you would say, if you dared," added Molly instantly. "But you needn't blame any of my ancestors for my tongue— Sara will tell you our mother was a real lady, in speech and manners, and our father one of Nature's noblemen. I was probably changed in the cradle by some wicked fairy."
"'Except for one,' you would say, if you had the nerve," Molly added quickly. "But don’t hold any of my ancestors responsible for how I talk—Sara will tell you our mom was truly a lady in both speech and behavior, and our dad was one of Nature’s gentlemen. I was probably switched at birth by some mean fairy."
"Let us thank the creature for leaving such a unique specimen, at least," laughed Mr. Garth, completely mollified; (if you will not accuse us of an insane desire to make a pun). "Come, fairy changeling, and let's have a song together."
"Let’s thank the creature for leaving such a unique specimen, at least," laughed Mr. Garth, totally appeased; (if you won’t accuse us of an insane urge to make a pun). "Come on, fairy changeling, and let’s sing a song together."
"Yes, if you won't insist upon classical music more than half the time. Do you know what I'd like to sing to-night?" rising to go indoors; "one of those rollicking, rioting old sailor-songs, with no tune, and not many more words, but with a catchiness in the two or three bars that gives you the sensation of a ship rolling and pitching under your feet— but Sara won't let me, so"—laughing mischievously—"I suppose I'll have to come down to Bach and Wagner!"
"Yes, as long as you don’t demand classical music more than half the time. Do you know what I’d like to sing tonight?" she said, getting up to go inside. "One of those fun, wild old sailor songs, with no real tune and not many words, but with a catchy rhythm in the few bars that makes you feel like you’re on a ship rolling and pitching beneath your feet—but Sara won’t let me, so," she laughed playfully, "I guess I’ll have to settle for Bach and Wagner!"
Sara left alone outside, for Morton now departed for the store, seated herself in one of the piazza-chairs to listen at her leisure. The twilight was deepening into the warm, scented dusk of a mid-summer eve, with nameless soft noises amid the dew and the perfume, as countless tiny creatures settled themselves to repose or came out for their nightly dance beneath the stars.
Sara sat outside by herself since Morton had gone to the store. She took a seat in one of the chairs on the porch to relax and listen. The twilight was turning into the warm, fragrant dusk of a midsummer evening, filled with soft, unnamed sounds among the dew and the scent, as countless little creatures settled down to rest or came out for their nightly dance under the stars.
The tender influences of night and silence inwrapped the girl as if in motherly arms, and she felt glad, and hushed, and still. What was the little struggle of a day when all this great, yet minute world lived, slept, woke and worked, subject to one Will—a Will mighty enough to control the universe, precise enough to make perfect and beautiful the down upon the wing of an insect invisible except under a powerful microscope? Why should she fret, or worry, or dread?
The gentle influences of night and silence wrapped around the girl like a mother's embrace, and she felt happy, calm, and at peace. What did the small struggles of a day mean when all this vast yet tiny world lived, slept, woke, and worked, all under one Will—one powerful enough to control the universe, yet precise enough to make perfect and beautiful the tiny hairs on the wing of an insect that can only be seen under a powerful microscope? Why should she stress, or worry, or be afraid?
"I have but one care," she said, "to do right—to abide by my inner heaven-given instinct, which we call conscience, the rest is of the Will."
"I have only one concern," she said, "to do what's right—to follow my inner, heaven-given instinct, which we call conscience; the rest is up to the Will."
She leaned her head back restfully against the small down pillow tied by gay ribbons to her chair; but her resting soul leaned against an Arm,— mighty to save, and tender to feel. Amid all her musings ran the sweet strains of the old English ballad the others were singing inside, whose refrain only was clear to her,—
She leaned her head back comfortably against the small down pillow tied with colorful ribbons to her chair; but her resting spirit leaned against an Arm,— powerful enough to save, and gentle enough to understand. Amid all her thoughts flowed the sweet melodies of the old English ballad the others were singing inside, with only the refrain clear to her,—
"Trust me, Love, only Trust!"
"Trust me, Love, just Trust!"
A figure moving with a springing motion came swiftly up the gravelled walk and mounted the steps. Not till then did Sara notice it. She turned, rose, and stepped forward; and as the figure advanced to meet her, it stood full in the light streaming through the drawing-room windows.
A figure moving with a bouncing motion quickly came up the gravel path and climbed the steps. It wasn't until then that Sara noticed it. She turned, got up, and stepped forward; and as the figure moved to meet her, it stood right in the light pouring through the drawing-room windows.
"Robert?" she questioned, still in a dream, and not realizing that she had used a name only whispered in her own heart till now.
"Robert?" she asked, still in a daze, not realizing that she had spoken a name she had only whispered to herself until now.
"Yes, Sara," was the reply, "I have come—were you waiting for me?"
"Yes, Sara," came the reply, "I’ve arrived—were you waiting for me?"
Still only half herself, so sudden and surprising was all this, she answered in his own tone, quiet, but threaded with deep meaning,—
Still only half herself, all of this was so sudden and surprising that she replied in his own tone, soft, but laced with deep meaning—
"Yes, I—think I was."
"Yeah, I think I was."
He drew her to him, whispered three little words—and the new moon, just dipping her last upturned horn beneath the horizon, may have seen their kiss of betrothal; but if so, she modestly withdrew from sight, and never told the sweet secret.
He pulled her close, whispered three little words—and the new moon, just lowering her last glimmering point below the horizon, might have witnessed their betrothal kiss; but if she did, she quietly faded from view and never revealed the sweet secret.
I suppose my story should properly end here, but Sara felt that hers was just beginning. With arm linked in arm the two went softly down the steps, and strolled through the odorous hush of the garden, trying to tell the emotions of three years in as many minutes, while the unconscious couple within sang, and sparred, and sang again, perfectly certain of their unseen listener outside. After the first few moments, in which they could think of nothing but their own two selves, so strangely and quickly bound into one, Sara asked,—
I guess my story should end here, but Sara believed hers was just starting. With their arms linked, the two quietly went down the steps and walked through the fragrant silence of the garden, trying to express three years of feelings in just a few minutes, while the unaware couple inside sang, joked, and sang again, fully aware of their unseen listener outside. After the first few moments, during which they could only think about themselves, so oddly and quickly connected as one, Sara asked,—
"But how did you happen to be here just now, Robert?"
"But how did you end up here right now, Robert?"
"Because I came! I was like a chained beast all the time you were ill, though Molly's letters gave only the most cheering news, but I knew I couldn't see you if I were here, and I mustn't leave aunt; but when word came from uncle that he was down with a malarial attack at Omaha, on his way home, and she started at once to nurse him, I made up my mind very shortly as to my next move—which was to pack my grip and come on, to 'put my courage to the test, to win or lose it all.'"
"Because I came! I felt like a caged animal the whole time you were sick, even though Molly's letters only shared the best news. I knew I couldn't see you if I stayed here, and I couldn't leave Aunt. But when I got word from Uncle that he was down with malaria in Omaha on his way home, and she left immediately to take care of him, I quickly decided what to do next—I packed my bag and came to 'put my courage to the test, to win or lose it all.'"
"It required a great deal of courage!" laughed Sara.
"It took a lot of courage!" laughed Sara.
"More than you think, sweetheart. I was not at all sure of your feelings towards me—to tell the truth, I have been horribly jealous of that singing-fellow—what's his name—Garth, isn't it?"
"More than you think, babe. I wasn't really sure about how you felt about me—honestly, I've been really jealous of that singer—what's his name—Garth, right?"
Sara laughed merrily, and just then a booming strain rolled out from the drawing-room upon the silent air.
Sara laughed happily, and at that moment, a loud melody echoed from the drawing-room into the still air.
"Listen!" she said; "isn't that a fine baritone? That's something from
Offenbach, I think."
"Listen!" she said. "Isn't that a great baritone? I think that's from
Offenbach."
"Magnificent!" returned Robert unsuspiciously, thrilling at her light, trustful touch upon his arm. "Who is it? Some friend of the Macons?"
"Awesome!" Robert replied, completely at ease, feeling excited by her gentle, trusting touch on his arm. "Who is it? A friend of the Macons?"
"No, of ours. It is—Mr. Preston Garth."
"No, ours. It's Mr. Garth."
He started, looked at her, and even in the dusk caught the amused flash of her eye.
He jumped, glanced at her, and even in the fading light caught the playful sparkle in her eye.
"The rascal! Must I then run upon him the very first minute of my meeting you?" he queried tragically.
"The troublemaker! Do I really have to confront him the very first moment I see you?" he asked dramatically.
"Not necessarily—still perhaps, just for politeness' sake, we had better go back and say good-night to him. I think they have finished now, the music seems to have ceased."
"Not necessarily—but maybe, just to be polite, we should go back and say goodnight to him. I think they’re done now; the music seems to have stopped."
They turned back towards the house just as Molly, who, with Mr. Garth, had now come out upon the veranda, cried excitedly,
They turned back toward the house just as Molly, who had now joined Mr. Garth on the veranda, shouted excitedly,
"Why, she's gone. Sara! Sara! Where are you?"
"Where did she go? Sara! Sara! Where are you?"
"I am here, Molly," advancing with her companion, "here with—Mr.
Glendenning."
"I’m here, Molly," she said, walking up with her companion, "here with—Mr.
Glendenning."
"Oh!" said Molly; and Mr. Garth, feeling a sudden twinge of doubt and dread, waited but a moment longer, going through with the introductions almost mechanically—then, becoming suddenly aware of his neglected engagement at the museum, hastened on his way—leaving Robert in full possession of the field.
"Oh!" said Molly; and Mr. Garth, hit by a sudden wave of doubt and anxiety, hesitated for just a moment longer, performing the introductions almost automatically—then, realizing he had overlooked his appointment at the museum, quickly continued on his way—leaving Robert completely in charge of the situation.
After answering a question of Molly's he entered the house with the two girls. They had just stepped into the brightly-lighted drawing-room, when the younger, a trifle in advance, turned with some light remark, and was at once arrested by the beatified expression upon both faces.
After answering a question from Molly, he walked into the house with the two girls. They had just stepped into the brightly lit living room when the younger girl, slightly ahead, turned with a light comment and was immediately struck by the blissful expression on both faces.
Her remark died on her lips; and her eyes, filled with wonderment, travelled from one countenance to the other, as if determined to drag the secret from them by mesmeric force.
Her comment faded away, and her eyes, full of curiosity, moved from one face to the other, as if trying to pull the secret out of them with a hypnotic power.
"Tell her, Robert," said Sara softly; upon which Molly's hands came together sharply, after an old, childish trick of hers.
"Tell her, Robert," Sara said softly; at that, Molly's hands came together sharply, using an old, childish trick of hers.
"No need! No need!" she cried with her usual frankness; "I'm not blind— and I never saw a couple so plainly ticketed 'sold' before!" Then holding out a hand to each of the somewhat abashed pair, she cried merrily, "It's lovely, though! And remember, Mr. Glendenning, I always share in all Sara's good things, so now you'll have to be my brother, if you have determined to be her—master," pointed by one of her indescribable grimaces.
"No need! No need!" she exclaimed with her usual honesty; "I'm not blind— and I’ve never seen a couple so obviously marked 'sold' before!" Then, reaching out a hand to each of the slightly embarrassed duo, she said cheerfully, "It's wonderful, though! And remember, Mr. Glendenning, I always get to share in all of Sara's good fortune, so now you'll have to be my brother if you’ve decided to be her—master," punctuated by one of her indescribable facial expressions.
"Master, eh?" queried the young man, raising his eyebrows. "Do you know,
Molly, I shall be more than happy to be just her—husband?"
"Master, huh?" asked the young man, raising his eyebrows. "You know,
Molly, I would be more than happy to be just her—husband?"
"Well, what's the difference? 'A rose by any other name,' you know; only look out for Sara! I never saw a girl quite like her; while she's seeming to give up she always gets her way"—
"Well, what's the difference? 'A rose by any other name,' you know; just watch out for Sara! I've never seen a girl quite like her; while she seems to give up, she always gets her way."
"As she has now!" put in that maiden with a happy laugh. "Don't tell Robert all my faults tonight, dear; let him have a surprise now and then."
"As she does now!" added the girl with a joyful laugh. "Don't share all my flaws with Robert tonight, please; let him have a surprise every once in a while."
"That means she is convinced that now you think her perfect," interrupted the saucy girl, with a trill of laughter. Then growing suddenly as gentle and tender as she had been elfish before, she added sweetly, "And Robert, you are right; you have won a real treasure—a perfect darling—as nobody knows better than her naughty, teasing sister."
"That means she really believes you think she's perfect," interrupted the cheeky girl with a burst of laughter. Then, becoming unexpectedly gentle and sweet, just as she had been playful before, she added kindly, "And Robert, you're right; you've found a true treasure—a total sweetheart—just like her mischievous, teasing sister knows best."
Robert stayed a week, which time was to both lovers like a leaf blown back from Eden. The weather, as if in chime with their mood, was simply exquisite; and after the more imperative duties at the museum were over, they passed the hours together, walking, riding, or boating on the river, as utterly self-centred, and as foolishly happy as if one were not a thorough-going business man, and the other a studious worker and writer, beginning to make a reputation for herself. Just then the world, with its cares, its ambitions, and demands, was quite shut out, while love and happiness reigned supreme.
Robert stayed for a week, and for both lovers, it felt like a moment from paradise. The weather, perfectly matching their mood, was simply beautiful; and once the more pressing duties at the museum were completed, they spent their time together walking, riding, or boating on the river, completely wrapped up in each other, and blissfully happy as if one of them wasn't a dedicated businessman and the other a focused worker and writer starting to build her reputation. At that moment, the world with its worries, ambitions, and demands felt completely distant, while love and happiness took the spotlight.
Such days, however, soon come to an end in this work-a-day world. An imperative telegram recalled Robert to Chicago and business; but not till he had won a definite promise from Sara that the marriage should take place the following October.
Such days, however, quickly come to an end in this everyday world. An urgent telegram summoned Robert back to Chicago and work; but not before he got a firm promise from Sara that the wedding would happen the following October.
"So soon!" she cried, when he made the proposition. "But have you stopped to think? There is Molly—yes, and Morton, for I could not leave him here alone, though he is almost self-supporting now."
"So soon!" she exclaimed when he made the suggestion. "But have you thought about it? There's Molly—yes, and Morton, because I couldn't leave him here by himself, even though he can almost take care of himself now."
"Yes, I have thought it all out. My salary is not large for an expensive city, like Chicago, but we can all live upon it modestly, even there; and fortunately we none of us have extravagant tastes."
"Yes, I’ve figured it all out. My salary isn’t high for an expensive city like Chicago, but we can all live on it modestly, even here; and luckily, none of us have extravagant tastes."
Sara's eyes filled.
Sara's eyes teared up.
"Robert, how good you are! Would you really burden yourself with my brother and sister? It is too much to ask!"
"Robert, how kind you are! Would you really take on the responsibility of my brother and sister? That's too much to ask!"
"I shall not look upon it as a burden, dearest. If they are yours they are also mine; and, as you say, Morton will soon take care of himself, for I can easily secure him a position there. As for Molly, we'll send her to school a while yet; but mark me, Sara, she'll be carried off before we know it, such a pretty girl as she."
"I won't see it as a burden, my dear. If they’re yours, they’re also mine; and, as you said, Morton will manage on his own soon, since I can easily help him find a job there. As for Molly, we’ll keep her in school for a little longer; but just so you know, Sara, she’ll be taken away before we realize it, being such a pretty girl."
"Well, there's one thing, Robert, I can write: you won't object to that?"
"Well, there's one thing, Robert, I can write: you won't mind that, right?"
"Object! I'm proud of it! Write all you like, and be as learned as you please. The world may know you as a sage and a philosopher; but I,—ah! how little they guess what you are to me, my little princess by the sea! And now, if all your objections have been properly overruled, will you give me the answer I desire?"
"Object! I’m proud of it! Write as much as you want and be as knowledgeable as you wish. The world might see you as a wise person and a thinker; but me,—ah! They have no idea what you mean to me, my little princess by the sea! And now, if all your objections have been addressed, will you give me the answer I want?"
"Yes," said Sara, "if"—
"Yeah," said Sara, "if"—
"There! You have said all that is required," laying his finger on her lips, "don't spoil it with conjunctions. A simple affirmative is quite enough; I'll imagine the rest," and Sara, only too happy to be thus overmastered, attempted no more objections to demands so sweet.
"There! You've said everything that’s needed," he said, putting his finger on her lips, "don’t ruin it with extra words. A simple yes is more than enough; I’ll fill in the rest." And Sara, thrilled to be so overwhelmed, raised no further objections to such sweet demands.
* * * * *
Sure! Please provide the text that you would like me to modernize.
From this dream of bliss Sara plunged directly into a deep vortex of house-cleaning, for she was determined that the premises should be in perfect order upon the Macons' arrival. For four days chaos reigned, with the broom and scrubbing-brush for prime ministers. Morton took refuge at the store, but poor Sam, not so fortunate, had to face it all; and he felt as if the deluge had come again, with some new and harrowing accompaniments, in which woman's rights and demands were prominent. Then, on the fifth, they rested from their labors in the clean, soap- charged atmosphere—walking gingerly over spick and span carpets, laying each book and paper demurely in place, and gazing, at a proper distance, through diamond-bright windows; and on the sixth the Macons arrived.
From this dream of happiness, Sara dove straight into a whirlwind of house-cleaning because she was determined to have everything perfectly organized by the time the Macons arrived. For four days, chaos took over, with the broom and scrubbing brush leading the way. Morton found refuge at the store, but poor Sam, not so lucky, had to deal with it all; he felt as if a flood had come again, bringing along new and distressing demands related to women's rights. Then, on the fifth day, they took a break from their hard work in the clean, soapy air—walking carefully over spotless carpets, neatly arranging each book and paper, and looking, from an appropriate distance, through crystal-clear windows; and on the sixth day, the Macons arrived.
They seemed delighted to be at home once more, and both looked unusually well, having gained in flesh and color. The professor was genial and serene, Mrs. Macon full of life and sparkle. She ran from room to room, like a child; then through the gardens and shrubberies, returning quite out of breath.
They seemed really happy to be home again, and both looked especially good, having gained weight and color. The professor was friendly and calm, while Mrs. Macon was full of energy and enthusiasm. She dashed from room to room like a kid, then went through the gardens and bushes, coming back quite out of breath.
"O Henry!" she cried, "isn't it nice to find everything in such good condition? I remember after our last long trip it was really dreadful for a week or two—everything yellow and musty; mice and cockroaches camping in the library and bedrooms, and spiders everywhere. By the way, Sara, have you had to fight moths much?"
"O Henry!" she exclaimed, "isn't it great to see everything in such good shape? I remember after our last long trip it was really terrible for a week or two—everything was yellow and musty; mice and cockroaches took over the library and bedrooms, and there were spiders everywhere. By the way, Sara, have you had to deal with moths a lot?"
"Yes, occasionally. Molly has made a raid on them every week or so, with gasoline, I believe—I don't think they've made much headway."
"Yeah, sometimes. Molly has been hitting them up about once a week, I think with gasoline—I don’t believe they’ve made much progress."
"Well, it's perfectly charming; and I should break out into 'Home, sweet
Home,' or something else equally original, if I had an atom of a voice.
Now tell me all the news,—who's married, and to whom have the storks
brought the blessed babies?"
"Well, it's absolutely delightful; and I would start singing 'Home, sweet
Home,' or something just as unique, if I had even a little bit of a voice.
Now fill me in on all the news—who's married, and to whom have the storks
brought the lucky babies?"
"Yes, don't forget the babies," laughed her husband. "Marian has spent most of her trip acting as nursemaid to poor little sticky-faced souls, whose mothers were utterly discouraged, I'm daily expecting that the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children will send her a gold medal, for I am sure she richly deserves it."
"Yes, don’t forget the babies," her husband laughed. "Marian has spent most of her trip taking care of those poor little sticky-faced kids, whose mothers were completely overwhelmed. I’m half-expecting the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children to send her a gold medal because she definitely deserves it."
"Well, I shall be far more proud of it than of any old fossilized remnant of antediluvial times, I can assure you," was the quick retort. "And Henry needn't say anything, either, for he walked the coach-aisle a good half-hour with a crying baby yesterday—to be sure it had a lovely little mamma, who hadn't an idea how to manage it."
"Well, I’ll be much prouder of it than of any old fossilized remnant from ancient times, I can promise you," was the quick reply. "And Henry doesn’t need to say anything either, because he walked down the coach aisle for a good half-hour yesterday with a crying baby—of course, it had a lovely little mom who didn’t have a clue how to handle it."
"Yes, it was all for the mamma," assented the professor demurely, with a twinkle at Molly, who was heartily enjoying the scene, and only impatient to put in her oar, as now.
"Yeah, it was all for Mom," the professor agreed with a shy smile at Molly, who was thoroughly enjoying the moment and just eager to join in, like now.
"Did you have many engaged couples on the train?" she questioned wickedly. "I think they're worse than babies—so uninteresting, you know, besides being oblivious to the point of idiotcy. I've been so tired picking up after—oh! I nearly forgot myself—I mean generally speaking, of course."
"Did you have a lot of engaged couples on the train?" she asked with a smirk. "I think they're even worse than babies—totally dull, you know, and completely clueless to the point of being silly. I've been so tired cleaning up after—oh! I almost let that slip—I mean, generally speaking, of course."
Sara's face was a study, but one easy to decipher; for the cheeks crimsoned with embarrassment, the lips quivering with indignation, and the eyes aglow with a happiness no mortification could conceal, told all her secret in living characters. Mrs. Macon nearly sprang from her chair.
Sara's face was quite expressive, but easy to read; her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her lips trembled with anger, and her eyes sparkled with a happiness that no shame could hide, revealed all her feelings clearly. Mrs. Macon almost leaped out of her chair.
"Who is it, Sara? Mr. Garth—Mr. Steene—that little professor of mathematics with the bald head, or—oh! tell me, is it Mr. Glendenning?"
"Who is it, Sara? Mr. Garth—Mr. Steene—that short math teacher with the bald head, or—oh! please tell me, is it Mr. Glendenning?"
"What a wonderful guesser you are!" cried Molly.
"What a great guesser you are!" shouted Molly.
"And not born in Yankeedom, either!" laughed the professor, really pitying Sara's distress.
"And not born in America, either!" chuckled the professor, genuinely feeling sorry for Sara's distress.
Morton came to the rescue, as usual.
Morton showed up to help, like always.
"If it is Mr. Glendenning, that's no reason for blazening it around all over the country, as if you were too proud of it to keep still. Robert Glendenning's a nice fellow, but I never saw anybody quite good enough for Sara."
"If it’s Mr. Glendenning, that doesn’t mean you have to broadcast it all over the country like you’re too proud to keep quiet. Robert Glendenning is a great guy, but I’ve never seen anyone who’s really good enough for Sara."
"Nor I," said Molly, entirely unruffled; "but she's like those of royal blood, you see—she makes a man honorable by marrying him."
"Me neither," said Molly, completely unfazed; "but she's like those of royal blood, you know—she makes a guy honorable by marrying him."
Amid the laughter over the cool impudence of this assumption, Sara recovered herself somewhat, and received with tranquillity the hearty congratulations which followed.
Amid the laughter over the boldness of this assumption, Sara regained her composure and accepted the warm congratulations that came afterward with calmness.
"I'm not a bit surprised—I saw it as long ago as last Thanksgiving," observed Mrs. Macon.
"I'm not even a little surprised—I noticed it way back last Thanksgiving," said Mrs. Macon.
"Yes," put in her husband placidly, "Mrs. Macon's foresight is almost up to the Irishman's."
"Yes," her husband said calmly, "Mrs. Macon's insight is almost on par with the Irishman's."
"Well, you may laugh, but I did—and what's more, I gave my consent. I told him he was most welcome, and he understood me!"
"Well, you may laugh, but I really did—and what's more, I agreed. I told him he was totally welcome, and he got it!"
"That was generous," said the professor ironically, beginning to cut the leaves of half a dozen periodicals which awaited him upon the library table; at which the rest—taking the hint—adjourned to the veranda, to talk it over at their leisure.
"That was generous," the professor said sarcastically, starting to cut the leaves of half a dozen magazines that were waiting for him on the library table; the others, taking the hint, moved to the veranda to discuss it at their leisure.
CHAPTER XXII.
GOOD-BY TO KILLAMET.
The next day, as Mrs. Macon and Sara found themselves alone in the former's special boudoir, that lady remarked,—
The next day, as Mrs. Macon and Sara were alone in the former's special bedroom, she said,--
"You haven't asked me yet what the proposition is that I mentioned in my letter."
"You haven't asked me yet what the proposal is that I mentioned in my letter."
"No," answered Sara with a smile, remembering their conversation over it; "are you ready to make it now?"
"No," Sara replied with a smile, recalling their earlier conversation about it. "Are you ready to do it now?"
"Yes, and more hopeful of the answer I desire since I have heard of your approaching marriage. Sara, Henry and I want to adopt Molly."
"Yes, and I'm feeling even more hopeful about the answer I want since I've heard about your upcoming wedding. Sara, Henry, and I want to adopt Molly."
"Adopt Molly?" repeated the sister, with wide, astonished eyes.
"Adopt Molly?" the sister said, her eyes wide with shock.
"Yes; she is just what we both need to give us an interest in life, and to make our home the bright, joyous place we want it to be. My original proposition was to have been that, while we legally adopted her, and gave her our name in addition to her own, so that there need never be any trouble about property matters, you should still keep up all your ties of kindred, and that Morton and yourself should find board near by, and make our house your second home. Then Henry would of course use all his influence to advance you both. Your marriage will change the plan a trifle, leaving Morton, as it does, somewhat unprovided for, and Henry has commissioned me to say that, if you will consent to our adoption of Molly, Morton shall have a home here, also, till of age, and all the help we can give him—though we will not adopt him as our own. What do you think of it?"
"Yes; she is exactly what we both need to bring excitement into our lives and to turn our home into the bright, happy place we want it to be. My initial idea was that, while we would legally adopt her and give her our last name along with hers to avoid any issues over property, you would still maintain all your family connections, and that you and Morton would find a place nearby, making our house your second home. Then, of course, Henry would use all his influence to help you both. Your marriage will slightly change the plan, leaving Morton a bit unprovided for, and Henry has asked me to say that if you agree to our adopting Molly, Morton will also have a home here until he comes of age, along with all the support we can give him—though we won’t adopt him as our own. What do you think?"
"I am so surprised, dazed, I can't think; it is most generous!"
"I’m so shocked and confused, I can’t think; this is so generous!"
"Not generous; we expect to receive all that we give; yet we won't be selfish, either. I don't ask you to give Molly up at all, in one sense— only to let us share with you in her love, and take from you all expense and care."
"Not generous; we expect to get back everything we give; but we won’t be selfish, either. I’m not asking you to give Molly up at all, in a way—just to let us share in her love with you, and to relieve you of all the expense and care."
"Dear Mrs. Macon, you are a mother to us now—have been from the first day I saw you—and Molly is a happy girl to have won your approbation! She shall decide this matter for herself; I will consent to whatever she wishes."
"Dear Mrs. Macon, you are like a mother to us now—have been since the first day I saw you—and Molly is a happy girl to have earned your approval! She will decide this matter for herself; I will agree to whatever she wants."
"Then will you tell her, Sara? I want her to decide unbiassed by my presence;" to which Sara readily agreed.
"Will you tell her, Sara? I want her to make her choice without my influence," to which Sara happily agreed.
But when told, Molly was even more amazed than her sister had been, and at first ran and clung to her, like a child about to be torn from its mother's arms.
But when she heard, Molly was even more shocked than her sister had been, and at first, she ran and clung to her, like a kid about to be pulled away from her mother's arms.
The almost involuntary action touched Sara deeply, and for a moment the sisters remained locked in a close embrace, each sobbing uncontrollably. After a little they grew more quiet, and talked the matter over in all its bearings, and Sara could see that the idea pleased the child.
The nearly instinctive action moved Sara profoundly, and for a moment, the sisters stayed wrapped in a tight hug, both crying uncontrollably. After a while, they calmed down and discussed the situation from every angle, and Sara noticed that the idea made the child happy.
"If it was to give you and Morton up, I'd never consent," she said decidedly, "but it isn't. Mrs. Macon is just as fond of you as of me, Sara, and all the difference is that now you and Robert can marry without worrying over my future."
"If it meant giving up you and Morton, I would never agree," she said firmly, "but it doesn't. Mrs. Macon cares about you just as much as she cares about me, Sara, and the only difference is that now you and Robert can get married without having to worry about my future."
"We have never worried, dear; lay that up to Robert's credit, and remember that his offer of a home to you and Morton was as hearty and sincere as Mrs. Macon's own. I should not have been so fond and proud of him otherwise."
"We've never been concerned, dear; give credit to Robert for that, and keep in mind that his offer of a home to you and Morton was as genuine and heartfelt as Mrs. Macon's. I wouldn't be so fond and proud of him otherwise."
Molly, sitting affectionately on her sister's knee, toyed with her hair a moment, then said diffidently,—
Molly, sitting lovingly on her sister's lap, played with her hair for a moment, then said shyly,—
"Sara."
"Sara."
"Well, Molly?"
"What's up, Molly?"
"Don't be provoked, dear, but I've sometimes thought you would marry
Jasper."
"Don't get upset, dear, but I've sometimes thought you might marry
Jasper."
"Why, child?" trying not to color beneath the searching young eyes.
"Why, kid?" trying not to blush under the intense gaze of those young eyes.
"Oh, he always seemed to like you so well; and Miss Prue too, I think she wanted it anyhow."
"Oh, he always seemed to really like you; and Miss Prue too, I think she wanted it anyway."
Sara hesitated a moment, then said gently,—
Sara paused for a moment, then said softly,—
"I should consider it a great compliment if Miss Prue had felt so—and that makes me think—I must not delay longer to write her of these new plans of ours. And now, dear little sister, go to Mrs. Macon yourself, and tell her your decision. She is waiting in her own room."
"I would consider it a huge compliment if Miss Prue felt that way—and that makes me realize—I can’t wait any longer to let her know about our new plans. And now, dear little sister, go to Mrs. Macon yourself and tell her your decision. She’s waiting in her room."
"But you'll come with me, Sara?"
"But you're coming with me, Sara?"
"No, child, best go alone."
"No, kid, it's best to go alone."
"But what shall I say?" diffidently.
"But what should I say?" hesitantly.
"Now, Molly, as if you were ever at a loss."
"Come on, Molly, like you’d ever be confused."
"But I so often say the wrong thing, and you never do, Sara," with a sudden spasm of feeling that brought hot tears to her eyes; "it doesn't seem right! You've been so good, and look at all the hard times you've had, while I'm just penetrated with naughtiness, and yet things always go smoothly with me!"
"But I always seem to say the wrong thing, and you never do, Sara," she said, a sudden wave of emotion bringing hot tears to her eyes; "it just doesn’t seem fair! You've been so kind, and look at all the tough times you've faced, while I'm just full of mischief, and everything always works out for me!"
"Well, dear, then you have only to be thankful, and as good as possible; nor worry about me, God has blessed me abundantly."
"Well, dear, you just need to be grateful and do your best; don’t worry about me, God has blessed me a lot."
A little later, Mrs. Macon moving restlessly about her pleasant room, heard a timid knock at the door, most unlike Molly's usual frank and earnest rapping; and at her invitation to enter, there appeared a much disguised edition of that damsel; for in place of the merry, fearless creature we all know, here stood a timid, blushing girl, apparently afraid to take another step forward.
A little later, Mrs. Macon, pacing around her cozy room, heard a soft knock at the door, completely different from Molly's usual bold and eager rapping. When she invited the person in, a very changed version of that girl appeared. Instead of the cheerful, fearless person we all know, there stood a shy, blushing girl, seemingly too scared to take another step forward.
Mrs. Macon felt inclined to a burst of laughter, which verged closely upon tears, as Molly sidled in, and began in a voice as soft as Sara's own,—
Mrs. Macon felt like she was about to burst out laughing, almost to the point of tears, as Molly quietly entered and began speaking in a voice as soft as Sara's own,—
"Dear Mrs. Macon, I've come to be your child, if you want me, and it's easy to say I shall love you well, but"—suddenly breaking out into her usual frankness—"I'll tell you what it is, you're getting much the worst of the bargain!"
"Dear Mrs. Macon, I want to be your child, if you’ll have me, and it's easy to say that I'll love you a lot, but"—suddenly revealing her usual honesty—"I'll be straight with you: you're really getting the short end of the stick!"
"We can only leave that for time to tell, Molly," drawing the girl to her with a tender kiss; "and now, Mary Olmstead Macon, I formally claim you as my own dear daughter; will it be hard for you to call me mother?"
"We can only wait for time to reveal that, Molly," pulling the girl in for a gentle kiss; "and now, Mary Olmstead Macon, I officially claim you as my beloved daughter; will it be difficult for you to call me mom?"
"Not hard, but strange, dear Mrs.—mother—" blushing vividly; then, throwing her arms about the lady's neck with all the abandon she would have shown to Sara, she said heartily, "No, it isn't hard, dear, sweet mother, for I'm going to love you with all my heart!" and Mrs. Macon held her close, with a new fondness, born of possession, thrilling all her being.
"Not difficult, but unusual, dear Mrs.—mother—" blushing deeply; then, throwing her arms around the lady's neck with all the enthusiasm she would have shown to Sara, she said warmly, "No, it's not difficult, dear, sweet mother, because I'm going to love you with all my heart!" and Mrs. Macon held her close, feeling a new affection, born of belonging, that thrilled her entire being.
After this there was no question but that Sara should be married from this new home, as both the professor and his wife insisted upon it; and when she tried to speak of paying board, Mrs. Macon only laughed at her.
After this, it was clear that Sara would be married from this new home, as both the professor and his wife insisted on it; and when she brought up the idea of paying rent, Mrs. Macon just laughed at her.
"Now, Sara, do be quiet!" she said. "You may go on helping Henry till you get his new assistant broken in, of course—I won't say a word against that—but you must have every cent for your trousseau— and we'll show the madame some things that will make her open even her French eyes, I imagine!" this outburst having been called out by the receipt of a letter from the little woman that very morning.
"Now, Sara, please be quiet!" she said. "You can keep helping Henry until you get his new assistant settled in, of course—I won’t say anything against that—but you need to save every penny for your trousseau—and we’ll show the madame some things that’ll really surprise her, I imagine!" This outburst was triggered by a letter from the little woman that she received that very morning.
Though it was one of warm approval and hearty good wishes, Mrs. Macon fancied she could read, between the lines of charming French-English, a desire to take the direction of affairs as soon as her husband's already improved condition should permit; and this did not suit the energetic manageress of this new family at all.
Though it was filled with warm approval and heartfelt good wishes, Mrs. Macon sensed that beneath the charming French-English, there was a desire to take charge of things as soon as her husband’s improved condition allowed; and this did not sit well with the energetic manager of this new family at all.
She had never been so much in her element for years. She delighted in life, stir, youth, and business; she liked to direct people—and, fortunately, Sara was one who could take even interference sweetly. So she arranged shopping tours, made engagements with dressmakers and milliners, and matched silk and lace with the greatest gusto, Sara being occasionally allowed a word in the matter.
She had never felt so much in her element for years. She loved life, excitement, youth, and work; she enjoyed directing people—and, luckily, Sara was one who could handle even a bit of meddling gracefully. So she organized shopping trips, scheduled appointments with dressmakers and hatmakers, and paired silk and lace with great enthusiasm, occasionally letting Sara chime in.
Sometimes the latter attempted a remonstrance.
Sometimes the latter tried to object.
"But, Mrs. Macon," she whispered once, in alarm, "aren't you ordering more than I need of that silk? I'm afraid"—
"But, Mrs. Macon," she whispered once, in alarm, "aren't you ordering more silk than I need? I'm worried—"
"Now, my dear, I'm not going to have your dress spoiled for the lack of a yard or two. It's all fixed, and the clerk understands—and see here, don't be buying thread and linings, and such things—I've more than enough at home, so don't let's clutter ourselves with useless articles."
"Now, my dear, I won't let your dress get ruined over the lack of a yard or two. It's all sorted out, and the clerk knows what's up—and listen, don’t go buying thread and linings and all that—I've got more than enough at home, so let’s not weigh ourselves down with unnecessary stuff."
It was of no use to remonstrate—Marian Macon always had her way—and, if Sara would have honestly preferred a less expensive outfit, entirely of her own purchasing, she felt that it was little enough to do to sacrifice her well-loved independence to the generous whims of so kind and true a friend.
It was pointless to argue—Marian Macon always got her way—and, even though Sara would have honestly preferred a less expensive outfit that she bought herself, she felt it was a small price to pay to give up her cherished independence for the generous whims of such a kind and loyal friend.
Miss Prue's answer to Sara's letter, announcing her engagement, was prompt and characteristic. She wished her every happiness, and was enthusiastic over Molly's good-fortune, but she could not help one little outburst.
Miss Prue's response to Sara's letter about her engagement was quick and typical of her. She wished her all the happiness in the world and was excited about Molly's good luck, but she couldn't hold back one small outburst.
"I did think you loved the sea, and your own people, too well to leave us forever—but I see it is not so—and I must say you've turned all my plans topsy-turvy! But perhaps, if you'll come down, and talk it over with me, I can bring myself to forgive you. Do come, Sara! If you go so far away, I may never see you again; for Polly and I are getting older, and more set in our ways, every day."
"I thought you loved the sea and your own people too much to leave us forever—but I see that's not true—and I have to say you've turned all my plans upside down! But maybe if you come down and talk it over with me, I can find it in myself to forgive you. Please come, Sara! If you go so far away, I might never see you again; Polly and I are getting older and more set in our ways every day."
"I must go," she said to Mrs. Macon, reading part of the letter aloud, "if only for a few days; perhaps, too, I can then make some definite arrangement in regard to our cottage—how I do wish I could find a purchaser for it!"
"I need to go," she told Mrs. Macon, reading part of the letter out loud, "even if it’s just for a few days; maybe I can also figure out some definite plans for our cottage—how I really wish I could find someone to buy it!"
She had expected to take the stage around the long way from Norcross to Killamet; but when she descended from the train what was her pleased surprise to be greeted by Bertha and—of all people—Jasper! They informed her they had rowed across the bay on purpose to take her home.
She had thought she would take the long route from Norcross to Killamet, but when she got off the train, she was pleasantly surprised to see Bertha and—of all people—Jasper! They told her they had paddled across the bay just to bring her home.
She tried not to feel embarrassed in the latter's presence, and wondered how much he knew of her plans; but Bertha was so bright and full of talk that there was little space for confusion or wonderings.
She tried not to feel embarrassed around him and wondered how much he knew about her plans; but Bertha was so lively and chatty that there was barely any room for confusion or questions.
"How well you're looking, Bertha!" she said, as—now in the boat— Jasper pulled out from the sleepy little wharf. "You are as brown and rosy as any fisher-girl of us all."
"How great you look, Bertha!" she said, as—now in the boat—Jasper pushed away from the sleepy little wharf. "You’re as tan and rosy as any of us fisher girls."
As she spoke, half-idly, her glance taking in both figures before her, she could almost have sworn that a lightning-like eye-signal passed between them, before Bertha answered, with a conscious little laugh,—
As she talked casually, her gaze sweeping over both figures in front of her, she could have almost sworn that a quick, lightning-like glance passed between them before Bertha replied with a knowing laugh,—
"Well, I enjoy the life as if I had been born to it. Do you know, I can row—yes, and swim—as well as anybody, and I know all your old nooks, and"—
"Well, I enjoy life as if I was born for it. Do you know, I can row—yes, and swim—just as well as anyone, and I know all your old spots, and"—
She paused suddenly, and Sara cried,—
She suddenly stopped, and Sara shouted,—
"All mine? Why, who told you? Some of them you could never have found,
I'm sure."
"All mine? Who told you that? Some of them you could never have found,
I’m sure."
Bertha blushed, but Jasper spoke up bravely,—
Bertha turned red, but Jasper spoke up confidently,—
"Oh, I showed her. She's a great climber as you used to be, Sairay."
"Oh, I showed her. She's an amazing climber, just like you used to be, Sairay."
"That was nice of you, Jasper! So you know the 'Mermaid's Castle,' and the pine walk, and all?"
"That was really nice of you, Jasper! So you know about the 'Mermaid's Castle' and the pine walk, right?"
Bertha assented, then turned the subject to Mrs. Searle, the cottage, etc., while Sara began to have a dawning feeling that, possibly, she need not worry over Jasper's future happiness, at least to the exclusion of her own.
Bertha agreed, then shifted the conversation to Mrs. Searle, the cottage, and so on, while Sara started to realize that maybe she didn't have to stress about Jasper's future happiness, at least not at the expense of her own.
Miss Prue greeted her warmly; and everything was so exactly the same, from the white, curving beach, and long fish-sheds, the unpainted houses and the plants in the bow-windows, to the red and green carpet, and dragon-china in her little parlor, that Sara could hardly believe she had ever been away. Hester, seemingly not a day older, and wearing the identical turban she had last seen her in, Sara felt certain, greeted her with respectful warmth, and Polly grunted,—
Miss Prue welcomed her warmly, and everything felt just the same— from the white, curving beach, the long fish sheds, the unpainted houses, and the plants in the bay windows, to the red and green carpet and the dragon china in her little parlor— that Sara could hardly believe she'd ever been away. Hester, looking as if she hadn't aged a day and wearing the same turban Sara remembered her in, greeted her with respectful warmth, and Polly grunted,—
"Come in—shut the door—how d'ye do?—Git out!" in her old familiar style.
"Come in—shut the door—how are you?—Get out!" in her usual familiar way.
Jasper had come with her to the door to carry the large valise, which was the only luggage she had brought; but Bertha bade them au revoir at the turn, saying she must hurry back to Mrs. Searle.
Jasper had walked her to the door to carry the large suitcase, which was the only luggage she had brought; but Bertha said goodbye at the turn, saying she needed to hurry back to Mrs. Searle.
"Won't you come in and stay to supper, Jasper?" asked Miss Prue, as he set the valise down and prepared to depart.
"Why don't you come in and stay for dinner, Jasper?" asked Miss Prue, as he put down the suitcase and got ready to leave.
"No, thank you, Cousin Prue, I've got some marketing to take home to mother that she sent for to Norcross."
"No, thank you, Cousin Prue, I have some marketing to take home to Mom that she asked for from Norcross."
"Well, come down this evening, then."
"Alright, come over this evening, then."
"Guess I will, thank you. I told Bertha I'd call around after her—she'd like to come too."
"Sure, I will, thanks. I told Bertha I'd call her after—she wants to come too."
"Humph! very well," said his cousin, closing the door after him with more vim than was strictly necessary.
"Humph! fine then," said his cousin, slamming the door behind him with more force than needed.
"How good it seems to be here once more!" exclaimed Sara, looking all about her. "You've had a new set of book-shelves put in, haven't you? That's all the change I see."
"How nice it is to be back here again!" Sara said, glancing around. "You've added a new set of bookshelves, haven’t you? That’s the only change I notice."
"Yes, and all you'll find in the whole village, likely, except in your own house—that you'd never know."
"Yeah, and that's probably all you'll find in the entire village, except for your own house—that you'd never realize."
"Have you made acquaintance with Mrs. Searle and Bertha?" asked Sara, after Miss Prue had returned from trotting away with her wraps. "Oh, yes; she's a nice woman when she isn't under the dominion of her nerves, and she says she hasn't been so well in years as she is here; the air seems to agree with her, and she enjoys the quiet."
"Have you met Mrs. Searle and Bertha?" Sara asked after Miss Prue came back from running off with her things. "Oh, yes; she’s a nice woman when her nerves aren’t getting the best of her. She says she hasn’t felt this good in years since she’s been here; the air seems to suit her, and she likes the peace and quiet."
"I'm glad of that. How do you like Bertha?"
"I'm glad to hear that. What do you think of Bertha?"
"Oh, she's a nice girl," carelessly; "she thinks the world of you."
"Oh, she's a nice girl," he said casually; "she really thinks highly of you."
"Does she?" smiling a little; "it's mutual."
"Does she?" she asked with a slight smile. "It goes both ways."
Then her hostess asked after the twins, the Macons, etc., after which they went out to supper.
Then her hostess asked about the twins, the Macons, etc., and after that, they went out for dinner.
In the evening Bertha came with Jasper. There was an abounding joyousness in her manner, which so tallied with Sara's deep happiness that she could not but notice it; and it was evident that there was at least perfect good feeling, if nothing more, between her and Jasper.
In the evening, Bertha arrived with Jasper. There was a vibrant joy in her demeanor that matched Sara's intense happiness so well that she couldn't help but notice it; and it was clear that there was at least a strong sense of goodwill, if nothing else, between her and Jasper.
After they had gone, Sara turned with a mischievous look to her old friend.
After they left, Sara turned to her old friend with a playful smile.
"I've an idea, Miss Prue, that Bertha is quite in love with—Killamet and its environs; she seems really enthusiastic. But how does it happen that Jasper is at home now?"
"I have a feeling, Miss Prue, that Bertha is really in love with—Killamet and the area around it; she seems genuinely excited. But why is Jasper home now?"
"Well, the season is nearly over, and I believe his schooner is undergoing repairs—he's his own master now, and goes and comes as he likes."
"Well, the season is almost over, and I think his schooner is being repaired—he’s in charge now and comes and goes as he pleases."
"Yes; that must be pleasant! He seems unusually well; I never saw him looking so handsome."
"Yeah, that must be nice! He looks really good; I've never seen him looking so attractive."
"Humph!" said Miss Prue, and drew the curtain sharply, after which they adjourned for the night.
"Humph!" said Miss Prue, and she quickly pulled the curtain closed, after which they called it a night.
Sara found Miss Prue was right about her own house. Two coats of paint outside gave it a decidedly spruce appearance, while, inside, that lady's vision as to its capabilities had been more than realized. The blending of roughness and luxury, of camp and home characteristics, gave the large central apartment a quaintness that had real charm for eyes weary of too great sameness in house-decoration; and when Mrs. Searle began negotiations for buying the place, Sara felt, for a moment, very loath to sell. But she quickly conquered the feeling, knowing its uselessness; and as the purchaser was in real earnest, and no haggler, while the seller had not an idea how to drive a hard bargain, they soon came to terms satisfactory to both.
Sara realized Miss Prue was right about her own house. Two coats of paint on the outside gave it a neat appearance, while inside, that lady's vision for its potential had been more than fulfilled. The mix of roughness and luxury, along with camp and homey features, gave the spacious central room a charm that appealed to those tired of overly similar home decor. When Mrs. Searle started talks to buy the place, Sara briefly felt reluctant to sell. But she quickly pushed that feeling aside, knowing it was pointless; and since the buyer was genuinely interested and not a negotiator, while the seller didn’t know how to drive a hard bargain, they quickly reached an agreement that pleased both of them.
As Mrs. Searle held out her feeble hand from her invalid chair to bid
Sara farewell, she retained the young girl's a moment to say,—
As Mrs. Searle reached out her weak hand from her wheelchair to say goodbye to
Sara, she paused for a moment to tell the young girl,—
"You will not mind an old woman's congratulating you upon your future, will you? I knew Robert Glendenning's father in my youth; and if the son is like him in character, you may well be congratulated."
"You won’t mind if an old woman congratulates you on your future, will you? I knew Robert Glendenning's father when I was young; and if the son has his father's character, you definitely deserve the congratulations."
Sara blushingly murmured her acknowledgments, and the lady continued,—
Sara blushed and quietly said thank you, and the woman continued,—
"I want to thank you for sending me Bertha, also; she's a real little treasure."
"I want to thank you for sending me Bertha too; she's a real little gem."
"I'm so glad you like each other, Mrs. Searle! Do you know, that whole affair has always seemed providential to me? I was a passive instrument in wiser hands." "As we all are, more often than we think—-well, good- by, and when you long for a sight of the old home, and the sea, you will always be welcome here."
"I'm really happy you two get along, Mrs. Searle! You know, that whole situation has always felt like it was meant to be for me. I was just a tool in smarter hands." "Aren't we all, more times than we realize—well, goodbye, and whenever you miss the old home and the sea, you’ll always be welcome here."
It was Sara's only visit to the cottage, for her stay in Killamet was necessarily short. She spent all the time possible with her dear old friend, who she could plainly see, was losing in vigor daily. But though she frankly referred to her approaching marriage, and discussed her future plans in detail, it was not till the last day that either touched upon the subject as affecting Jasper.
It was Sara's only visit to the cottage, as her time in Killamet was sadly short. She spent every possible moment with her dear old friend, who she could clearly see was losing strength each day. But even though she openly talked about her upcoming marriage and went into detail about her future plans, it wasn't until the last day that either of them brought up the topic concerning Jasper.
He had sailed away that morning, bidding her a kind farewell, but reserving his last look and handclasp for Bertha; and as the two girls walked back together from the beach, stopping to call on Zeba Osterhaus and Mrs. Updyke by the way, she could but notice how quiet her friend seemed, and mentioned it later to Miss Prue, with the bold comment,—-
He had left that morning, saying a friendly goodbye, but saving his final glance and handshake for Bertha; and as the two girls walked back together from the beach, pausing to visit Zeba Osterhaus and Mrs. Updyke along the way, she couldn't help but notice how quiet her friend seemed, and mentioned it later to Miss Prue, with the bold comment,—-
"She will miss Jasper greatly, for, as I understand, they have been together almost constantly these last two months."
"She will really miss Jasper, because, as I understand it, they've been together almost non-stop for the past two months."
Her hostess knitted a round or two before she answered.
Her hostess knitted a few rounds before she replied.
"Well, and I suppose you think that shows conclusively that he never cared anything for you—-but it doesn't. Jasper's as steady and faithful as the sun, and if you had married him he would have been a loyal husband to his dying day. But you wouldn't. At least that's my explanation of matters; I know he went down to Norcross on business, and came home looking as if he had buried all his friends. He acknowledged he had seen you, and it didn't take me long to figure out the matter— and, Sara Olmstead, I will own I was disappointed in you—dreadfully disappointed! He met Bertha right here at my house—happened in one day when she was here on an errand—and she said something pleasant about you. That caught his attention, and I really believe, for a while, he sought that girl out just to hear her praises of you; and if it has grown to be something different with time, you ought to be the last one to blame him."
"Well, I guess you think that proves he never cared about you—but it doesn’t. Jasper is as loyal and dependable as the sun, and if you had married him, he would have been a faithful husband for life. But you didn’t. That’s my take on the situation; I know he went to Norcross for work and came back looking like he had lost all his friends. He admitted he saw you, and it didn’t take me long to put the pieces together—and, Sara Olmstead, I have to say I was really disappointed in you—terribly disappointed! He met Bertha right here at my house—she came by one day on an errand—and she said something nice about you. That caught his attention, and I honestly think, for a while, he sought that girl out just to hear her talk about you; and if it has turned into something different over time, you should be the last person to blame him."
"Blame him? My dear Miss Prue, I think it's the nicest thing in the world—only, I came down here, you know, on purpose to win your forgiveness, and I'm not willing to go back without it."
"Blame him? My dear Miss Prue, I think it’s the most wonderful thing ever—it's just that I came down here specifically to earn your forgiveness, and I’m not willing to leave without it."
"Oh, of course you'll get it—you know that—but I've got to go and plan out a whole new will, for I had determined to leave everything equally divided between you and Jasper which I can't do now without splitting everything in two, so"—
"Oh, of course you'll get it—you know that—but I have to go and plan a whole new will because I had decided to leave everything equally divided between you and Jasper, which I can't do now without splitting everything in two, so"—
"I'm to be cut off with a shilling?" gayly; "but I won't complain, if you'll only continue to give me your love—ah! dear Miss Prue, I am mercenary in one way, only—I do want all the affection I can beg or borrow!"
"I'm getting cut off with just a shilling?" he said cheerfully. "But I won't complain if you keep giving me your love—oh, dear Miss Prue, I'm a bit selfish in one way; I just want all the affection I can beg or borrow!"
For answer, the elder maiden took the younger in her arms and gave her a most tender kiss—so peace was made, and the ambassador who had failed to bring about the nuptials so ardently desired was at last propitiated.
For an answer, the older woman took the younger one in her arms and gave her a gentle kiss—so peace was made, and the ambassador who had failed to arrange the eagerly awaited wedding was finally appeased.
This time it was old Adam Standish who rowed Sara over the bay to Norcross,—Adam, unchanged in lineament or costume,—while faithful friends, as before, watched from the beach. Again she looked back with tear-dimmed eyes; for tender memories of father, mother, baby-brother, and all childhood's associations, tugged at her heart-strings—but there was now no dread and fear to paralyze her.
This time it was old Adam Standish who rowed Sara across the bay to Norcross—Adam, unchanged in appearance or clothing—while loyal friends, as before, watched from the shore. Again she looked back with tear-filled eyes; for fond memories of her father, mother, little brother, and all her childhood connections tugged at her heart—but now there was no dread or fear to hold her back.
She faced an uncertain future, it is true, but one bounded by tenderness and care, whose horizon-line glowed before her with rosy visions, which stretched away in glad promise to the infinite deeps of Heaven!
She faced an uncertain future, it's true, but one filled with tenderness and care, whose horizon glowed before her with hopeful visions that stretched away in joyful promise to the infinite depths of Heaven!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!